Skip to main content

Full text of "South African missions"

See other formats


:! , A- wmimWWz- 


JTH  AeSiGAN  MISSIONS 


■; . H . M A L A : 


0i  W\t  ^tOhgtQt 

PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


It I 9 / 


Purchased  by  the  Hammill  Missionary  Fund. 

BV  3555  . M34  1876 
Malan,  C.  H. 

South  African  missions 


. 


SOUTH  AFKICAN  MISSIONS. 


MURRAY  AND  GIBB,  EDINBURGH, 
PRINTERS  TO  HER  MAJESTY’S  STATIONERY  OFFICE. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/southafricanmissOOmala 


SOUTH  AFRICAN 
MISSIONS. 


BY 

/ 

C.  H.  MAL AN, 

ONCE  A MAJOR  IN  THE  BRITISH  ARMY, 

AUTHOR  OF  1 A SOLDIER^  EXPERIENCE  OF  GOD’S  LOVE.’ 


LONDON: 

JAMES  NISBET  & CO.,  21  BERNERS  STREET. 
1876. 


/ 


PREFACE. 


I have  taken  up  my  pen  a second  time  to  praise 
God.  It  is  a good  thing  to  praise  Him.  His  people 
should  never  be  tired  of  praising  Him,  or  of  hearing 
His  praises.  The  more  they  know  of  His  works, 
the  more  they  consider  His  ways,  the  greater  cause 
will  they  have  to  adore  His  wisdom,  love,  and 
power. 

This  book  is  meant  for  a second  record  of  the 
love  of  God,  and  of  His  faithfulness  to  His  word. 
The  first  referred  to  myself.  It  was  written  in  fear 
and  trembling,  lest  I should  in  any  way  detract 
from  Him  the  glory  due  unto  His  name.  This 
second  is  the  testimony  of  two  churches  to  the  life  and 
power  of  Him  whom  the  Church  universal  adores  as 
God  and  Lord , although  the  world  at  large  rejects 
His  salvation,  and  despises  His  gospel. 

The  deepest  sympathy  should  bind  together  the 
churches  of  different  nations.  For  many  reasons 
the  Churches  of  Great  Britain  and  France  should  be 
especially  dear  to  each  other.  They  have  kept  the 


VI 


PREFACE. 


faith  of  Christ  through  centuries  of  earthly  tribula- 
tion. Severed  from  each  other  by  various  causes 
for  many  hundred  years,  they  are  able  now  to  meet 
in  peace,  and  to  rejoice  in  God  their  Saviour.  Each 
has  a wonderful  history.  That  of  the  Church  of 
France  is  most  wonderful. 

To  many  Christians  in  England,  the  existence  of 
a true  Church  of  Christ  in  France  during  these  past 
centuries  is  a thing  unknown.  They  consider  that 
it  was  long  ago  drowned  in  blood.  Not  so.  It  has 
lived,  for  Christ  is  the  Life.  It  has  survived  every 
effort  at  annihilation,  for  He  is  the  wisdom  and 
power  of  God.  And  now,  after  being  looked  upon 
for  centuries  as  no  better  than  a dead  stump,  it  has 
thrown  out  a shoot  which  for  strength  and  beauty 
equals  any  in  the  world. 

The  history  of  the  Mission  of  the  Church  of 
France  to  the  Basuto  tribe  in  South  Africa  should 
be  read  by  every  Christian.  I have  endeavoured  to 
give  it  simply  and  concisely  in  this  book.  How, 
when,  and  where  I gathered  the  material  is  ex- 
plained. The  Church  of  France  sent  a Mission  to 
South  Africa.  The  Lord  chose  men  of  singular  faith 
and  courage.  They  went  into  a country  where  the 
white  man  was  then  unknown.  They  preached 
Christ  to  a tribe  which  is  now,  by  God’s  blessing  on 
their  labours,  the  most  advanced  of  all  the  South 
African  tribes  under  the  British  Crown. 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


The  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  must  preach 
the  gospel  of  His  salvation  to  all  Africa.  Fifty 
years  ago  it  entered  the  country  in  His  name  for 
the  second  time.  For  the  last  thirty  years  very 
little  advance  has  been  made  towards  the  interior, 
although  much  unoccupied  ground  has  been  filled 
up.  The  Church  needs  faith  in  the  Lord.  She 
needs  to  believe  that  He  is  the  same  in  the  vast 
wilderness  of  Africa  as  in  the  streets  and  lanes  of 
the  cities  of  Europe ; that  He  has  arranged  the 
preaching  of  His  word  to  nations  in  Africa  as  to 
individuals  in  England.  May  this  book,  with  every 
other  record  of  missionary  labour,  help  to  such  faith. 
May  it  tell  the  churches  at  home  that  the  Lord  is 
going  before  them  as  they  enter  the  interior  of 
Africa,  and  that  as  they  advance  with  prayer  they 
will  find  that  He  has  prepared  the  way ! 

I ask  forgiveness  for  introducing  the  following 
narratives  ; but  it  bears  on  the  above  truth.  I went 
forth,  weary  in  body,  to  seek  a place  for  a mission 
station  among  the  Galeka  Kaffirs,  near  the  Bashee 
river.  I did  not  know  the  country,  and  I had  no 
idea  what  to  do.  But  I had  given  some  days  to 
earnest  prayer  concerning  this  journey.  Three 
Kaffir  brethren  accompanied  me.  We  had  off- 
saddled  for  the  first  time,  and  I gathered  them 
round  me  to  hear  the  word.  Opening  it  at  the 
places  of  my  daily  meditation,  what  was  my  joy  to 


yin 


PREFACE. 


find  in  the  portion  for  the  day  these  words : ‘And 
as  they  went  Jesus  met  them,  saying,  All  hail ! ’ 
How  it  cheered  me  ! It  seemed  as  if  the  Lord  had 
met  me  and  my  companions,  and  had  saluted  us 
with  His  own  voice,  saying,  All  hail ! The  next 
verse  was  yet  more  assuring  : ‘Then  said  Jesus,  Be 
not  afraid  : go  tell  my  brethren  that  they  go  into 
Galilee,  and  there  shall  they  see  me  ’ (Matt,  xxviii.). 
My  heart  was  full.  The  Lord  has  said,  ‘Be  not 
afraid,  go  into  Galilee,  there  shall  they  see  me. 
We  shall  find  Galilee  somewhere  near  the  Bashee,  and 
there  shall  we  see  Him ! This  was  all  my  comment. 
We  prayed  and  went  on.  If  ever  the  Lord  mani- 
fested His  presence  by  His  works  in  behalf  of  His 
servants,  He  was  seen  by  us  at  the  Bashee.  He 
made  Kreli  and  his  chiefs  choose  the  station,  and  all 
was  settled  without  trouble  in  one  day ! I record 
this,  as  it  may  encourage  some  brother  or  sister 
going  forth  in  the  Lord’s  name  to  difficult  work  in 
an  unknown  place. 

A notice  of  the  Mission  of  the  Church  of  America 
in  Natal  has  been  added,  that  the  history  of  the 
missions  of  that  Church  and  its  work  among  the 
Zulus  in  South  Africa  may  be  known  among 
Christians  in  Great  Britain.  The  Church  in 
America  was  founded  by  men  who  forsook  land, 
friends,  and  all  things  in  England,  for  the  truth  of 
Christ  ; and  thus,  in  the  history  of  American 


PREFACE. 


IX 


missions  is  given  the  testimony  of  the  Churches  of 
England  and  America  to  the  faithfulness  of  their 
Lord. 

As  an  eye-witness  of  the  results  of  the  labours 
of  these  missions,  I have  thought  it  best  to  give 
daily  notes  of  my  visits  to  the  various  stations.  It 
is  not  difficult  to  write  simply  what  is  seen  and 
heard ; but  it  is  quite  impossible  to  convey  in 
writing  any  idea  of  the  difficulties  and  trials  en- 
countered by  missionary  pioneers  among  the  heathen 
tribes  of  Africa. 

The  frontispiece  is  from  a photograph  of  my 
Gaika  servant  and  myself.  I have  purposely 
inserted  it,  in  preference  to  a map  or  sketch,  because 
I believe  that  if  Africa  is  to  be  speedily  evangelized, 
it  must  be  done  by  the  native  churches  working 
together  with  the  European  and  American  mission- 
aries. I have  dwelt  upon  this  subject  in  the  last 
chapter,  so  need  not  write  more  here.  Day  by  day, 
this  Gaika  and  I prayed  and  worked  together. 
Wonderfully  have  our  prayers  been  answered.  By 
the  grace  of  God,  he  has  been  kept  faithful  and 
diligent.  May  the  same  grace  preserve  him  blame- 
less unto  the  end ! 

This  book  has  been  written  and  sent  to  England 
in  parts,  to  save  weight  to  my  horses  on  the  march. 
I trust,  therefore,  that  any  repetition  of  facts  may 
be  excused. 


X 


PREFACE. 


In  closing  this  record  of  the  Mission  of  the 
Church  of  France,  I unintentionally  omitted  to 
give  any  statistics  concerning  that  Mission.  The 
following  is  a statement  in  round  numbers,  calcu- 
lated from  the  return  for  April  1874 : — Church 
members  and  inquirers,  4000  ; scholars,  2500  ; 
native  teachers  and  preachers,  80  ; out-stations,  50  ; 
the  contributions  of  native  Christians  in  1874 
amounted  to  £710,  17s. 

If  compared  with  the  statistics  of  the  American 
Missions  among  the  Zulus,  given  in  this  book,  the 
question  would  arise,  ‘ How  do  you  account  for  the 
difference  ? ’ The  answer  is  as  easy  as  it  is  true, 
and  full  of  instruction  to  the  Church  of  Christ. 
The  gospel  was  preached  to  the  Basuto  tribe  before 
the  white  man  entered  it  even  to  trade.  The  gospel 
was  preached  to  the  Zulu  tribe  after  it  had  been 
engaged  in  war  with  the  Dutch  settlers.  The  Basutos 
knew  nothing  of  the  evils  accompanying  European 
occupation.  There  are  also  other  causes.  The 
Basutos  are  a very  gentle  race  compared  with  the 
Zulus.  The  Basuto  chief,  Moshesh,  encouraged  the 
missionaries,  while  the  Zulu  chiefs,  Dingane  and 
Chaka,  by  their  cruelty  and  ambition,  at  one  time 
stopped  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  always 
hindered  it. 

The  Church  of  Christ  should  make  every  effort  to 
gain  a footing  into  the  interior  of  Africa  before  the 


PREFACE. 


XI 


evils  which  attend  the  introduction  of  European 
civilisation.  The  labour  of  the  missionaries  will 
be  far  easier,  and  the  gospel  will  be  more  readily 
accepted. 

The  Mission  of  the  Church  of  France  in  Africa 
has  a large  open  field  before  it,  and  if  it  had  the 
means,  could  send  the  gospel  on  to  many  powerful 
tribes  now  in  darkness.  Men  could  be  found  if  the 
means  for  supporting  such  missions  were  available. 
It  was  my  earnest  desire,  in  writing  this  book,  to 
obtain  sympathy  and  help  for  the  Church  of  France 
from  the  wealthy  and  flourishing  churches  of  Great 
Britain  and  America.  The  Rev . M.  Cassalis , Directeur 
de  la  Maison  des  Missions , 26  Rue  des  Fosses,  St. 
Jacque,  Paris,  who  was  himself  for  many  years  a 
missionary  among  the  Basutos,  would  be  thankful 
to  receive  any  help  for  this  Mission. 

I need  offer  no  apology  for  giving  the  honoured 
title  of  ‘ The  Church  of  France  ’ to  that  body  of 
Christians  which  has  suffered  so  much  for  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  in  that  land  during  the  last  eight 
hundred  years.  I love  the  truth,  and  I love  France 
too  well  to  call  by  that  holy  name  the  foreign 
ecclesiastical  system  which  has  so  long  arrogated  it, 
at  the  same  time  bathing  its  hands  in  innocent 
blood,  and  denying  the  gospel  of  grace  and  love. 
This  system  of  priestcraft  having  substituted  the 
dogmas  of  various  Italian  men  for  the  word  of 


Xll 


PREFACE. 


.God,  has  withheld  that  blessed  hook  from  the  people 
of  France.  To  the  fact  that  God’s  word  has  been 
proscribed  and  its  teaching  forbidden  in  France, 
while  that  hook  was  open  and  its  truths  taught, 
however  imperfectly,  to  the  people  of  England, 
may  he  attributed  the  revolutions  and  internal  dis- 
orders which  have  of  late  troubled  ‘ la  belle  France  ; ’ 
while  her  English  sister  has  been  enjoying  compara- 
tive internal  peace.  The  gospel  of  Christ  is  the  only 
light  for  nations  as  for  men,  and  the  only  cure  for 
national  as  for  personal  sorrows. 

Let  the  churches  of  Great  Britain  and  America 
now  give  their  sister,  the  Church  of  France,  a loving 
welcome.  Let  them  seek  by  prayer  and  active 
sympathy  to  show  her  their  love.  She  is  slowly 
recovering  from  the  rack  on  which  she  has  been 
stretched  for  centuries.  But,  being  truly  a member 
of  ‘ the  whole  body  fitly  joined  together,  and  compacted 
by  that  which  every  joint  supplieth,’  she  has  survived 
the  terrible  ordeal  through  which  she  has  come. 
She  waited  on  the  Lord  in  her  weakness,  and  He 
renewed  her  strength.  She  has  smiled  on  one  dark 
spot  of  Africa  in  His  name,  and  her  smile  has 
carried  with  it  light  and  life.  Help  her  to  smile 
elsewhere,  for  her  smile  is  love,  and  this  is  what 
poor  Africa  needs. 

May  the  Lord  use  these  pages  to  stir  up  the  faith 
of  His  churches  in  Himself.  May  the  perusal  of 


PREFACE. 


Xlll 


these  records  of  His  faithfulness  make  them  more 
believing  in  regard  to  the  commencement  and 
carrying  on  of  Foreign  Missions.  May  He  awaken 
in  His  people  more  earnest  desire  to  send  His 
gospel  to  the  nations  and  tribes  which  have  not 
heard  it ! His  word  to  His  Church  stands  eternally : 
‘All  power  is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in  earth  ; 
Go  ye}  therefore , and  teach  all  nations:  I am  with  you 
alway!  C.  H.  M. 

Uxolo  (Kaffir  for  Peace  or  Salem), 

South  Africa,  1875. 


CONTENTS. 


1‘AOK 

I.  A THANKSGIVING, 3 

II.  THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS,  . . 13 

^III.  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE  TO  SOUTH 

AFRICA 25 

J IV.  ‘THESE  THINGS  DID  THESE  THREE,’  ...  39 

V.  A PRINCE  AND  PEOPLE  PREPARED  OF  THE  LORD,  . 49 

^ VI.  WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING  TO  THE 

COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL,  ....  61 

* VII.  ‘HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL,’ 81 

& VIII.  THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE,  . 103 

IX.  THABA-BOSIO. — MOSHESH,  CHIEF  OF  THE  BASUTOS. 

— HIS  CONVERSION.  — BEREA  TO  MABULELA,  . . 139 

X.  MABULELA,  CANA,  ETC., 159 

XI.  THE  LAND  OF  THE  ZULU, 181 

XII.  UMSUNDUZI,  VERULAM,  INANDA,  AMANZIMTOTE, 

IFUMI,  IFAFA,  UMTWALUMI,  UMZUMBE,  . . 199 

XIII.  NATAL,  EMMAUS,  PIETER-MARITZBERG. — THE  LAN- 

GABALILE  AFFAIR. — DURBAN. — BRITISH  POLICY 
IN  NATAL,  ETC.,  ’ 223 

XIV.  ‘ADVANCE.’ — SUPPORT  NEEDED. — WHEREFORE  DE- 

LAY?   263 


15 


% CJmnhsgibmg- 

‘ I will  praise  Thee,  0 Lord,  among  the  people  ; and  1 will  sing 
praises  unto  Thee  among  the  nations  : for  Thy  mercy  is  great 
above  the  heavens,  and  Thy  truth  reacheth  unto  the  skies.  Be 
Thou  exalted,  0 God,  above  the  heavens  ; and  Thy  glory  above 
all  the  earth.  ’ — Ps.  cviii.  3,  4,  5. 


1 


CHAPTER  I. 


I only  wish  that  I could  impart  to  the  whole 
Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  the  joy  which  now  fills 
my  heart  in  sitting  down  to  write  for  their  infor- 
mation and  His  praise  a brief  account  of  one  of 
the  mighty  works  which  He  hath  wrought  in  ful- 
filling His  blessed  office  as  God’s  salvation  unto 
the  end  of  the  earth.1  But  this  cannot  be.  I do, 
however,  hope  and  pray  that  no  Christian  will  read 
this  book  without  being  more  fully  persuaded  that 
his  Lord  is  indeed  Head  over  all  things  to  His  body, 
the  Church,  and  that  all  things  are  'put  under  His 
feet ? This  faith  is  much  needed  now  by  the  Church. 
We  have  come  to  the  period  in  which  the  Lord  says 
to  her,  ‘ Behold , I have  set  before^  thee  an  open  door , 
and  no  man  can  shut  it’ 3 Africa  and  all  other 
lands  lie  open  before  her.  But  she  enters  not  in. 
She  believes  the  lies  of  her  enemies  against  her  own 
servants,  the  missionaries.  She  doubts  her  Lord. 

1 Isa.  xlix.  6.  2 Ephes.  i.  22.  3 Rev.  iii.  8. 

3 


4 


A THANKSGIVING. 


She  clutches  her  gold.  The  heathen  perish  un- 
helped. 

My  sole  desire  in  writing  this  book  is  to  praise 
the  Lord,  and  to  let  His  servants  in  Great  Britain 
and  America  know  of  a work  which  He  has  been 
carrying  on  in  South  Africa,  of  which  very  few  of 
them  have  probably  ever  heard.  I wish  to  write 
simply,  and  I have  prayed  earnestly  that  I may  not 
be  allowed  to  put  in  one  fact  or  word  which  is  not 
according  to  the  mind  of  the  Lord.  It  is  better 
that  I should  let  my  own  thoughts  flow  freely,  that 
the  reader  may  understand  more  easily  why  the 
writing  of  this  narrative  is  to  me  such  a joyful 
undertaking. 

From  the  time  of  my  conversion  and  study  of 
God’s  word,  my  heart  has  been  filled  with  the 
deepest  interest  in  the  spread  of  the  name  and 
fame  of  the  Lord  Jesus  throughout  the  whole  earth. 
It  has  been  my  delight  to  see  His  glorious  power 
manifested  in  the  spread  of  His  gospel.  The  en- 
mity of  man,  the  malice  of  Satan,  the  treachery  of 
pretended  friends,  have  not  been  able  to  stay  it. 
‘His  work  is  honourable  and  glorious!1  There  is  no 
such  study  for  the  human  soul  as  the  work  of  God 
in  the  spread  of  His  gospel  throughout  the  world. 
‘ The  works  of  the  Lord  are  great,  sought  out  of  all 
them  that  have  pleasure  therein.'2 

1 Ps.  cxi.  3.  2 Ps.  cxi.  2. 


A THANKSGIVING. 


5 


Like  the  merchantman  seeking  goodly  pearls,  I 
have  sought  these  glorious  works  of  the  Lord. 
Again  and  again  have  I found  them  sparkling  in  all 
the  lustre  of  His  divine  love,  wisdom,  and  power, 
and  shining  all  the  brighter  because  of  the  clay  in 
which  they  have  been  imbedded.  But  it  has  now 
been  my  happiness  to  find  the  goodliest.  It  is  not 
a large  stone,  but  one  of  -purest  water,  and  the  more 
valuable  because  of  the  mine  in  which  it  was  found, 
and  the  labour  which  has  often  tested  the  endurance 
and  faith  of  those  who  have  had  to  work  for  the 
Lord  in  that  mine. 

This  is  not  the  history  of  an  ordinary  mission. 
This  is  not  a record  of  any  such  missions  as  are  sent 
out  from  Great  Britain  and  other  Protestant  coun- 
tries. I would  not  detract  from  the  value  of  those 
great  works  of  faith  and  labours  of  love.  God  is 
not  unrighteous,  that  He  will  forget  either  the 
labourers  or  their  helpers.  But  those  missions  were 
sent  forth  from  countries  where  all  the  professed 
Christians  sympathized  with  the  missionaries,  where 
ample  funds  were  supplied,  where  those  who  went 
forth  were  held  in  honour.  That  of  which  I now 
write  was  exactly  the  contrary.  It  exemplifies  to 
my  mind  the  meaning  of  those  words,  ‘ God,  my  King 
of  old,  working  salvation  in  the  midst  of  the  earth! 1 

I ask  myself  this  question : * Will  the  Christians 


1 Ps.  lxxiv.  12. 


6 


A THANKSGIVING. 


of  England  and  America  care  to  read  this  book;  ? 
Will  they  care  to  hear  what  the  poor  and  long- 
persecuted  Church  of  France  has  been  permitted  to 
do  in  the  glorious  work  of  spreading  the  gospel  of 
Christ  in  foreign  lands  ? ’ I know  not.  But  this 
I know,  it  is  my  duty  to  write  that  which  His  hand 
hath  wrought  and  mine  eyes  have  seen  of  this  work, 
as  a testimony  to  the  faithfulness  of  the  Lord  and 
the  glory  of  His  power  in  these  last  days,  when 
iniquity  abounds,  and  the  love  of  many  waxes  cold. 

Various  and  beautiful  are  the  trees  of  salvation 
which  the  Lord  has  planted  in  many  lands.  They 
were  brought  from  other  climes.  Very  tender  were 
they  when  they  were  first  put  into  the  strange  soil. 
But  He  is  the  Husbandman.  His  infinite  grace  nur- 
tured them.  His  unfailing  knowledge  guarded  them 
in  rough  seasons.  They  flourish  according  to  His 
will.  Careless  travellers  do  not  notice  the  beauty 
of  their  foliage,  and  altogether  miss  their  bright 
flowers.  But  those  who  have  learnt  to  admire  the 
works  of  the  Lord  seek  them  out ; they  are  struck 
with  the  manifold  excellence  of  their  growth,  they 
rest  themselves  in  their  travels  under  the  shade  of 
these  trees,  and  are  refreshed  as  they  inhale  their 
fragrance  and  delight  in  their  manifold  beauty. 

I sit  down  to  write  notes  on  the  Lord’s  work  in 
South  Africa  by  His  long-despised  Church  of  France. 
My  soul  ranges  over  mountains  of  divine  provi- 


A THANKSGIVING. 


7 


dence.  They  are  lighted  up  by  love.  Deep,  dark 
shades  meet  the  eye  as  it  moves  from  point  to  point 
in  the  landscape,  but  a dazzling  halo  of  glory  flows 
down  from  above,  and  leaves  the  soul  in  doubt  as 
to  whether  those  shades  are  darkness  or  light.  Such 
I have  often  seen  it  in  God’s  works  in  nature.  So 
we  should  always  see  the  shades  in  His  works  in  grace 
towards  us,  if  our  eyes  were  not  holden,  that  we 
should  not  know  Him. 

The  history  of  the  Church  of  France  is  a tale  of 
blood.  Christians  in  England  do  not  like  now- 
adays to  hear  of  blood  in  connection  with  religion. 
The  comforts  of  civilisation,  immunity  from  perse- 
cution for  many  centuries,  and  easy  general  profes- 
sion, have  rendered  the  very  thought  of  blood  as 
a possible  consequence  of  faith  a very  distasteful 
subject.  But  though  this  be  so,  they  must  remem- 
ber that  the  Lord  Jesus  is  most  glorified  in  the  death 
of  His  servants  for  His  name’s  sake ; and  that  if  the 
Church  of  Christ  in  England  has  not  been  persecuted 
as  the  Church  of  France,  they  owe  a deep  debt  of 
gratitude  to  the  Lord  on  behalf  of  their  land,  and 
no  little  sympathy  to  their  sister  Church. 

From  the  rise  of  the  Papacy  down  to  this  very 
day,  the  Church  of  France  has  been  oppressed  by  the 
State.  For  many  centuries  its  history  is  nothing  but 
a series  of  tales  of  fierce  and  bloody  persecutions 
This  history  is  for  the  most  part  unknown.  I be- 


8 


A THANKSGIVING. 


lieve  it  could  be  easily  proved  that  more  persons 
have  suffered  death  for  the  name  of  Christ  in  France 
than  in  all  the  other  countries  of  Europe  together. 
The  Inquisition  in  Spain  glutted  itself  in  the  blood 
of  Moors  and  Jews,  and  these  deeds  of  blood  have 
given  Spain  the  palm  as  the  land  of  martyrs.  This 
is,  however,  a mistake.  They  were  slaughtered  be- 
cause they  were  not  Christians — those  in  France  because 
they  were  ! This  is  infallible  love ! Alas  for  the 
cruelty  to  man ! Alas  for  the  dishonour  to  the 
sacred  names  of  God  and  Christ ! Alas  for  the 
darkness  which  in  this  so-called  enlightened  age 
cannot  discern  between  the  false  and  the  true, — be- 
tween that  system  which  has  ruined  Europe  by  open 
violation  of  the  laws  of  Christ,  and  His  teaching 
who  gave  man  a new  commandment,  4 That  ye  love 
one  another,  as  I have  loved  you/  and  then  died 
for  him,  ‘ the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  He  might 
bring  us  to  God.’ 

Since  the  Eevolution  of  1794  the  Church  of 
France  has  enjoyed  immunity  from  bloodshed.  But 
it  has  never  been  free.  The  French  nation  having 
delivered  itself  over,  as  to  faith  and  doctrine,  to  the 
dogmas  of  the  priests  of  Borne,  those  of  its  com- 
munity who  have  preferred  to  worship  God  accord- 
ing to  His  word  have  had  to  suffer  an  opposition 
which  has  never  been  relaxed,  and  has  only  varied 
according  to  the  influence  of  the  priests  with  the 


A THANKSGIVING. 


9 


Government  and  people.  Persecuted  for  centuries, 
crushed  under  the  power  of  the  State,  at  times  almost 
exterminated,  the  Church  of  Christ  in  France  has 
lived;  and  now,  when  the  evil  practices  of  Roman 
sacerdotalism  have  so  greatly  injured  the  country, 
God  testifies  to  it  as  a vessel  He  has  chosen  unto 
honour,  by  using  it  as  His  candlestick  to  one  of  the 
noblest  and  most  intelligent  tribes  of  South  Africa. 

It  is  the  contemplation  of  His  wonderful  dealings 
in  this  thing — it  is  in  meditating  upon  the  events 
of  centuries ; in  tracing  out  the  terrible  ordeal 
through  which  the  Lord  Jesus  has  led  His  Church 
in  France ; in  reading  of  the  triumphant  faith  He 
gave  to  its  martyrs ; in  admiring  the  patience, 
endurance,  and  courage  by  which  he  sustained  them 
during  those  periods  of  blood  * in  watching  the  events 
as  they  succeeded  each  other  in  which  His  Church 
survives  every  effort  at  annihilation  ; in  seeing  how, 
as  soon  as  breathing  time  is  given  it,  its  hope 
revives,  and  at  length,  unseen,  unknown,  and  uncared 
for  but  by  the  eye  bf  the  Lord,  it  sends  forth  life 
and  light  to  a tribe  in  Southern  Africa,  it  preaches 
that  Christ  to  the  Basutos  for  whom  it  has  so  long 
suffered,  and  He  owns  its  faithful  testimony, — it  is 
in  meditation  on  these  things  that  my  soul  is  filled 
with  a delight  I cannot  express,  and  I am  caused 
to  lift  up  my  heart,  and  take  up  my  pen,  to  praise 
and  bless  the  Lord.  Very  feeble  are  all  human 


10 


A THANKSGIVING. 


efforts  to  praise  Him.  But,  blessed  be  His  holy 
name,  He  delights  in  the  praises  of  His  people. 
May  He  accept  this  tribute  at  my  hands,  and  own 
it  to  His  glory  ! To  His  people  I would  say,  ‘ Oh, 
magnify  the  Lord  with  me,  and  let  us  exalt  His 
name  together.’  To  any  one  who  may  read  this 
who  does  not  believe  in  Him  He  says,  ‘ Whoso  is 
wise,  and  will  observe  these  things,  even  they  shall 
understand  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord’  (Ps. 
cvii.  43). 


djjurrlr  anb  Wfamt  oi  mg  jfa%rs. 


CHAPTER  II. 


It  has  been  necessary  for  me  to  refer  to  the  history 
of  the  Church  of  France.  The  reader  cannot  under- 
stand the  wisdom  and  marvellous  power  of  the  Lord 
in  this  work  in  Africa,  unless  it  he  continually  home 
in  mind  that  it  was  after  centuries  of  cruel  oppres- 
sion, and  when  the  Church  of  France  was  looked 
upon  as  ‘ nigh  unto  the  grave/  that  the  Lord  testified 
to  its  faithfulness  and  life  in  Him,  hy  giving  it  the 
service  of  which  this  book  is  purposed  to  be  a 
testimony. 

And  I cannot  expect  the  sympathy  I wish  in 
endeavouring  to  show  forth  the  praises  of  the  Lord, 
and  obtain  for  His  Church  in  France  the  brotherly 
love  it  needs  from  His  Churches  in  Great  Britain 
and  America,  unless  I can  establish  my  right  thus 
to  come  forward  as  an  historian  of  this  mission. 
Few  have  better  right  to  this  honour  than  myself. 
Let  me  tell  my  own  tale  in  my  own  way ; and  if  it 
be  considered  that  I have  taken  up  my  pen  as  an 
idler  and  a busybody  in  other  men’s  matters,  then 

13 


14  THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS. 

let  me  suffer  the  judgment  of  my  brethren.  If, 
on  the  other  hand,  it  be  seen  that  God  has  used 
the  pen  of  one  who  by  spiritual  descent  is  a child 
of  the  Church  of  France,  although  for  Christ’s  sake 
driven  from  that  land,  let  the  praise  and  glory  these 
records  shall  give  be  doubly  His. 

About  thirty  miles  from  Avignon  in  France,  on  the 
road  which  runs  through  the  valley  of  the  Durance, 
and  close  under  the  Luberon  Alps,  there  stand  at 
this  day  the  ruins  of  the  old  village  of  Merindol. 
The  new  village  is  built  nearer  to  the  road.  Across 
the  road,  and  not  far  from  the  river,  is  the  home 
of  my  fathers,  still  bearing  their  name,  ' Les  Malans.’ 
They  lost  land  and  life,  and  everything  else  but 
eternal  glory,  for  Christ’s  sake.  Very  few  escaped 
the  fire  and  sword.  They , however , left  their  children 

1 a good  name,  which  is  better  than  great  riches.' 
Verily  God  has  magnified  His  word  in  our  family. 
‘ A good  man  leaveih  an  inheritance  to  his  children's 
children.'  His  best,  His  choicest  blessing,  faith  in 
Christ,  has  descended  to  me.  With  that,  a Kaffir 
hut  in  Africa  is  a heaven ; without  it,  the  Pope’s 
palace  at  Avignon  would  be  a hell. 

The  history  of  the  little  village  of  Merindol  is 
a very  marked  page  in  the  history  of  France.  It 
might  be  fairly  taken  as  a specimen  of  what  was 
the  state  of  affairs  in  that  country,  from  the  tenth  to 
the  eighteenth  century , as  regards  those  who  wor- 


THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS.  15 


shipped  God  according  to  His  word,  and  would 
not  submit  their  liberty  of  conscience  to  the  dogmas 
which  emanated  from  Rome. 

What  is  the  source  of  all  the  misery  and  blood- 
shed which  has  come  upon  France  since  the  Revo- 
lution of  1794?  Study  the  domestic  history  of 
that  land  for  the  previous  eight  hundred  years.  The 
nation  lending  itself  to  a system  of  foreign  priest- 
craft, made  it  death  for  any  citizen  to  believe  God’s 
word ; and  thus  the  light  which  gave  civil  and 
religious  liberty  to  other  lands  was  quenched  in 
France.  This,  and  the  actual  slaughter  of  tens 
of  thousands  of  inoffensive  subjects  for  no  crime 
but  worshipping  God,  is  the  cause  of  all  her  present 
sorrows.  There  is  a needs-be  for  reference  to  these 
times,  and  that  the  attention  of  men  should  be 
drawn  to  them.  God  speaks  in  history.  He 
vindicates  His  word  in  history.  Infidels  sit  in 
their  rooms,  and  wear  out  their  brains  with  theories 
of  ' evolution  ’ and  ‘ matter.’  It  would  be  far  better 
for  them  to  take  God’s  word,  and  compare  it  with 
the  history  of  the  nations  of  Europe.  If  they  did 
so,  if  they  understood  His  word,  and  knew  the 
history  of  England,  France,  Spain,  Italy,  and 
Germany,  they  would  be  obliged  to  confess : 4 The 
Lord,  He  is  the  God.  The  Lord,  He  is  the  God.’ 
' He  is  the  God  that  answereth  by  fire! 

Christians  in  England  would  do  well  to  read  a 


16  THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS. 

few  pages  of  the  history  of  the  Church  of  France. 
They  are  not  half  thankful  for  the  centuries  of  peace 
and  blessing  their  land  has  enjoyed.  I trust  that  the 
perusal  of  this  page  of  French  history,  concerning 
the  Church  and  home  of  my  fathers,  will  cause 
many  a heart  in  England  to  praise  God  for  past 
mercies  to  the  nation,  and  to  sympathize  with  the 
missionary  efforts  of  the  long-persecuted  Church 
of  France. 

The  following  extracts  are  taken  from  the 
History  of  the  French  Reformation, , by  F.  Puaux, 
Paris,  1859,  vol.  i.  page  234  and  following: — 

‘ On  the  borders  of  the  Durance,  scattered  in 
twenty-two  villages,  of  which  Cabrieres  and  Merindol 
were  the  chief,  there  lived  a small  population  of 
eighteen  thousand  souls,  whom  persecution  had 
brought  from  the  valleys  of  Piedmont.  For  more 
than  two  centuries  they  had  devoted  themselves 
to  agriculture,  and  were  as  much  distinguished  for 
their  integrity  as  for  their  dissent  from  the  practices 
of  the  Eomish  Church,  with  which  the  Yaudois, 
their  ancestors,  would  never  unite.  Skilful  and 
persevering,  they  changed  waste  land  into  smiling 
fields.  Their  existence  in  the  midst  of  a Catholic 
population  is  a fact  which  can  only  be  explained 
by  the  direct  intervention  of  Providence  on  their 
behalf. 

‘ In  1535  the  Eomish  clergy,  with  the  Arch- 


THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS.  1 7 


bishop  of  Aix  at  their  head,  decreed  the  extermina- 
tion of  this  entire  population  as  “ heretics.”  But 
the  people  of  Merindol  appealed  to  Francis  I.,  who 
granted  them  a respite  of  six  months,  on  condition 
of  denying  their  faith.  They  would  not  accept 
these  terms.  Some  were  put  to  death.  Others 
were  fined.  It  was  not,  however,  until  1540  that 
the  mass  of  the  people  were  again  disturbed.  In 
this  year  Merindol  wTas  cited  in  the  person  of  its 
fifteen  principal  inhabitants  to  appear  before  the 
Parliament  of  Aix.  Conscious  of  innocence,  and 
knowing  what  was  the  purpose  of  their  enemies, 
they  did  not  go.  On  the  18th  November  1540 
the  Court  gave  judgment,  condemning  ten  of  the 
principal  men  to  be  burnt  alive,  banishing  for  ever 
their  wives,  children,  relatives,  and  servants,  and 
directing  that  Merindol  should  be  burnt,  razed,  and 
made  desolate  for  ever.’ 

The  clergy  hastened  the  execution  of  this  cruel 
sentence.  To  his  honour,  a Boman  Catholic  noble- 
man interfered,  and  even  after  the  Archbishop  of 
Aix  had  sent  off  an  armed  band  to  carry  the 
sentence  into  execution,  he  was  compelled  by  the 
President  Chassaunce  to  recall  it.  The  matter  came 
to  the  ear  of  the  King.  The  inhabitants  of  Merindol 
and  those  villages  were  accused  to  him  by  the 
priests  as  a dissolute,  drunken,  and  rebellious  popu- 
lation, which  it  would  be  an  advantage  to  the  public 

B 


18  THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS. 

to  exterminate.  Francis  i.  sent  a nobleman  to  in- 
quire into  the  state  of  that  district.  The  Seigneur 
de  Langey  was  a nobleman  who,  like  the  Count 
d’Orthey  in  Louis  xiv.’s  reign,  could  say,  'My 
honour  is  my  own.’  He  would  not  lie  to  please 
the  priests.  His  report  to  the  King  is  a matter  of 
French  history.  He  describes  the  fields  of  Merindol 
and  the  valley  of  the  Durance  as  the  garden  of 
France.  In  regard  to  the  refusal  of  the  people  to 
pay  taxes  and  to  serve  in  the  army,  which  the 
clergy  had  charged  against  them,  he  reports  that 
they  were  a most  sober,  industrious,  and  loyal 
people;  that  they  paid  their  taxes  regularly,  and 
that  the  King  had  no  braver  soldiers  in  his  army 
than  those  which  came  from  this  district. 

In  consequence  of  this  report  the  sentence  re- 
mained unexecuted  for  five  years.  The  King  had 
annulled  the  judgment  of  the  Parliament  of  Aix, 
but  again  on  condition  of  the  people  giving  up  the 
faith  of  their  fathers,  the  gospel  of  Christ.  This 
they  would  not  do.  Their  enemies  never  relaxed 
their  efforts  to  obtain  the  King’s  sanction  to  their 
extermination.  At  length  Francis  I.,  doubtless 
troubled  in  his  conscience  by  his  many  sins,  and 
instructed  that  the  blood  of  the  heretics  would  wash 
them  all  away,  gave  his  consent. 

On  the  12th  April  1545  the  Baron  d’Oppede, 
a tiger  in  his  thirst  for  blood,  assembled  the  Parlia- 


THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS.  19 


ment  at  Aix,  and  read  the  King’s  letter  authorizing 
the  destruction  of  that  population.  On  the  17  th, 
18  th,  and  19  th,  Merindol,  Cabrieres,  and  twenty 
villages  were  burnt.  All  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren found  in  them  were  cruelly  put  to  death,  except 
a few,  who  were  spared  to  serve  with  felons  in  the 
galleys. 

Those  who  had  escaped  by  fleeing  to  the  moun- 
tains bowed  before  the  Lord.  A demand  to  leave 
France  in  peace  was  refused.  Assembled  together 
in  one  of  their  mountain  retreats,  they  waited  upon 
God.  They  read  His  word,  and  then  prayed  the 
Lord  not  to  forsake  them  in  their  hour  of  need. 
Silence  followed  the  prayers. 

It  was  broken  by  one  of  the  elders,  who  rose  and 
spoke  thus : ‘ The  least  care  we  should  have  is  for 
our  goods  and  lives.  What  we  should  fear  is  lest , by 
torture  and  weakness , we  should  deny  the  faith  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ , and  of  His  gospel.  It  is  for 
this  reason  we  should  turn  our  thoughts  above  the 
earth,  and  carry  them  to  heaven,  in  order  that  God 
may  give  us  grace  to  persevere  in  His  holy  doctrine. 
For  ourselves,  let  us  stand  fast , even  should  all  the 
nations  turn  from  the  true  religion  and  follovj  Baal. 
Let  us  stand  fast,  and  may  neither  shot  nor  bomb 
annihilate  our  faith.’ 

A second  rose  and  said : ‘ If  the  Son  has  made  us 
freey  we  shall  be  free  indeed.  And  even  if  we  pass 


20  THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS. 


through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  we  will 
fear  no  evil,  for  the  Lord  is  with  us  ; and  He  hath 
said,  I will  never  leave  thee  or  forsake  thee.  Let  us 
not,  then,  fear  those  who  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able 
to  kill  the  soul,  but  let  us  fear  Him  who  can  cast 
body  and  soul  into  hell.  In  place  of  abandoning  the 
law,  the  ordinances,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel, 
let  us  recall  constantly  those  words  of  the  Lord : 
“He  that  shall  endure  to  the  end  shall  be  saved  ” * 

The  third  continued  the  exhortation:  ‘We  are 
here,  several  old  men,  whom  the  Lord  has  often  de- 
livered from  great  dangers.  What  ought  we,  there- 
fore, now  to  ask  Him,  but  that  it  may  jplease  Him  to 
give  us  all  the  desire  to  honour  Him,  to  fear  Him 
with  all  our  hearts,  to  put  all  our  confidence  in  this, 
that  He  will  open  our  eyes  to  do  His  commandments 
and  those  things1  which  are  agreeable  to  Him  ? For 
what  shall  it  profit  a man  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul  ? Let  us  be  ready  to 
die.’ 

A fourth  then  rose  and  said  : ( If  the  Lord  wishes 
to  deliver  us,  He  will  do  it.  Let  us  not,  therefore,  be 
troubled  by  what  man  can  do.  Lf  we  must  die,  let 
us  not  fear , for  thd  Lord  will  give  us  a heavenly 
mansion,  in  which  there  is  neither  poverty  nor 
misery,  sighs  nor  tears,  but  joy  and  eternal  gladness. 
Let  us  rejoice  in  our  tribulation,  knowing  that  our 
sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy.  In  our  turn  we 


THE  CHURCH  AND  HOME  OF  MY  FATHERS.  21 


shall  be  in  joy,  when  the  wicked  shall  lament  and 
gnash  their  teeth.’ 

After  these  elders  had  spoken,  there  was  silence. 
The  meeting  was  deeply  moved.  At  length  the 
young  men  spoke.  The  same  grace  was  given  to 
them.  Thus  the  first  began : ‘ We  are  taught  by  the 
Holy  Scriptures  to  take  care  that  none  of  us  suffer  as 
a thief  \ or  liar,  or  busybody.  But  if  we  suffer  as 
Christians,  let  us  not  be  ashamed,  but  let  us  glorify 
God  on  this  behalf! 

This  is  a very  beautiful  picture.  I feel  sure  that 
every  true  Christian  will  look  at  it,  and  praise  Him 
whose  grace  shines  in  it,  undimmed  by  age.  It  is 
the  only  conference  of  the  Church  of  my  forefathers 
on  record.  I thank  the  Lord  that  this  example  of 
their  faith  and  patience  has  been  preserved  as  a 
legacy  to  me. 


<£(jt  IPissnm  of  tlj t djnrrrjj  of  Jxana 
to  South  §.  friar. 


23 


C H A P T E E III. 

It  was  after  a constant  succession  of  such  events  as 
those  narrated  in  the  preceding  chapter, — after  the 
terrible  persecutions  of  Louis  xiv.,  after  the  Ee volu- 
tion of  1794,  after  the  wars  of  Napoleon  I.,  after 
events  which  might  well  have  destroyed  life  not 
spiritual, — that  the  silver  moon  of  the  Church  of 
Christ  in  France  rose  in  silent,  quiet  beauty,  to  shed 
its  light  on  the  far  distant  land  of  Southern  Africa. 

Every  step  in  the  history  of  this  mission  is 
marked  to  my  mind  by  the  hand  of  God  clearly  and 
unmistakably.  It  seems  as  if,  after  its  long  period 
of  suffering,  the  Lord  hasted  to  honour  the  faith  and 
patience  of  the  Church  of  France. 

In  the  year  1824,  less  than  ten  years  after  the 
establishment  of  the  peace  which  followed  the  wars 
of  the  first  Napoleon,  the  Paris  Missionary  Society 
was  founded.  It  was  commenced  in  faith  and  hope 
as  an  auxiliary  to  the  missionary  efforts  of  other 
Continental  Churches.  But,  as  with  individuals,  so 

25 


26 


THE  MISSION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE 


with  associations  of  Christians  in  Christ’s  work, 
grace  is  added  to  grace,  according  to  their  faith. 

A visit  paid  by  the  Eev.  Dr.  Philip,  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  to  Paris,  in  the  year 
1828,  was  the  origin  of  the  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  France  to  Southern  Africa.  This  servant  of  God 
had  been  in  South  Africa,  and,  being  earnestly  de- 
sirous that  by  all  means  the  gospel  of  Christ  should 
be  spread  in  that  land,  urged  upon  the  Paris 
Missionary  Society  to  send  preachers  of  the  word 
of  God  thither.  The  Society  acted  on  this  advice ; 
and  in  the  year  1829,  Holland,  Lemue,  and  Bisseux, 
ministers  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  left  France  to 
preach  the  name  of  Jesus  to  the  heathen  in  the 
unknown  interior  of  that  vast  continent.  The 
relations  at  that  time  between  England  and  France 
were  very  different  to  what  they  are  now.  These 
men  went  forth  to  commence  a work  for  the  Lord  in 
a land  in  which,  whether  from  the  white  man  or  the 
black,  they  had  no  right  to  expect  anything  but 
opposition ; but  they  went  forth  in  faith  and  with 
prayer,  to  realize,  as  all  do  who  act  in  faith  with 
prayer,  that  whatsoever  they  had  asked  in  prayer, 
believing,  they  were  to  receive.  This  is  an  in- 
fallible rule.  Brainerd,  Gardiner,  Henry  Martin — not 
one  of  them  failed.  Death  is  no  failure  in  a mis- 
sionary. He  sows  the  seed  of  faith  in  other  hearts ; 
and  if  his  work  be  not  done  by  himself,  it  is  by  one 


TO  SOUTH  AFRICA. 


27 


who  is,  through  faith,  begotten  of  him.  Cheer  up, 
fellow  Christians ; remember  it  is  written,  ‘ By  the 
greatness  of  His  might ; for  that  He  is  strong  in 
power,  not  one  faileth  * 1 — not  one  star,  material 
or  spiritual.  Each  sheds  its  appointed  light. 

From  a brief  but  deeply  interesting  memoir  of  one 
of  these  three  brethren,  M.  Lemue,  I shall  now  try 
to  extract  such  facts  as  will  give  an  outline  of  the 
commencement  of  the  Mission  of  the  Church  of 
France  in  Southern  Africa.  This  record ; a valu- 
able book,  entitled  The  Basutos,  written  by  M. 
Casalis,  the  present  Director  of  the  Mission-house 
in  Paris,  after  twenty-three  years’  labour  in  that 
tribe;  a book  by  M.  Arbousset,  another  missionary; 
and  such  details  as  I have  been  able  to  gather  during 
my  visit  to  the  missionaries  in  Basutoland,  are  my 
sources  of  information  for  these  notes.  At  the  same 
time,  I ought  to  remark  that  this  book  is  not  written 
at  the  request  of  the  French  missionaries,  but,  I 
believe,  at  the  promptings  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  my 
own  heart,  it  being  my  desire  to  obtain  from  the 
wealthy  Churches  of  Great  Britain  and  America 
sympathy  and  aid  for  this  mission  of  their  poorer 
but  faithful  sister,  the  Church  of  France. 

The  ordination  of  these  three  missionaries  took 
place  in  the  Church  of  St.  Mary,  in  Paris,  on  the  2d 
May  1829.  It  was  the  first  time  that  French  Pro- 


Isa,.  xl.  26. 


2 8 THE  MISSION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE 

testants  had  been  vntnesses  of  such  a spectacle.  They 
could  realize  the  greatness  of  the  blessing  the 
Lord  had  now  vouchsafed  to  their  long-oppressed 
Church.  It  was  not  forgotten  that  in  1656  fourteen 
missionaries  of  the  Church  of  France  had  gone  to  the 
Brazils.  But  they  left  their  land  under  the  fire  of 
persecution,  and  it  had  been  out  of  the  question  to 
set  them  apart  publicly  for  the  service  of  God  in  a 
city  which  was  soon  to  witness  the  Massacre  of  St. 
Bartholomew.  The  occasion  was  one  of  deep 
solemnity.  After  the  service  and  address  of  the 
Director  of  the  Mission-house,  Lemue  spoke  for  his 
brethren,  at  their  request.  A few  passages  from  his 
discourses  will  show  the  humility,  self-denial,  and 
faith  in  God,  with  which  the  first  missionaries  of  the 
Church  of  France  to  South  Africa  went  forth.  ‘ We 
know  that  wc  are,  in  every  respect , unworthy  to  be  called 
to  become  ambassadors  of  Jesus  Christ.  Who  are  we, 
to  go  and  exercise  a ministry  of  holiness  and  love 
among  the  heathen  ? We  cannot  ignore  that  we 
shall  one  dap  have  to  render  an  accowht  of  our 
administration.  In  experiencing  the  need  of  hum- 
bling ourselves  before  God,  and  confessing  our 
weakness  before  men,  we  feel,  however,  that  the 
unhappy  condition  of  the  heathen  calls  us  amongst 
them,  and  that  to  refuse  to  carry  them  the  gospel 
would  be  to  unburden  ourselves  of  the  Cross  of  Christ. 
We  are  Christians,  and  wc  ought  to  leave  all  to  go 


TO  SOUTH  AFRICA. 


29 


and  teach  these  men , so  long  abandoned , that  our 
Saviour  is  also  their  Saviour.  This  was  done  for  us 
in  the  olden  time  by  our  brothers  of  Asia , when  they 
came  to  us  for  the  first  time , to  bring  us  the  gospel  at 
the  peril  of  their  lives.  Freely  have  we  received  the 
gospel,  freely  ought  we  to  give  it.  Even  as  to-day  we 
should  be  the  most  miserable  of  men  if  it  were  not  per- 
mitted us  to  hope  in  the  promises  of  the  gospel,  and  to 
adore  Jesus  Christ  as  our  Master,  so  are  we  compelled 
to  go  and  publish  the  mercy  of  the  Lord, — to  teach  the 
heathen  that  He  became  poor  that  we  might  be  made 
rich.  It  is  in  God  alone  that  we  place  our  hope.  It 
is  from  Him  alone  v:e  expect  any  success.  Full  of 
confidence  in  such  a Master,  from  this  day  we  heartily 
leave  all  we  hold  dearest  in  this  world  to  follow  Him. 
We  renounce  with  joy  our  parents,  our  friends,  our 
country,  and  even  our  brothers  and  sisters  in  the  faith. 
It  is  into  His  arms  we  cast  ourselves  for  the  future, 
persuaded  that  He  will  not  leave  us  orphans,  though 
we  lose  you  all  in  one  day!* 

Here  was  a testimony  of  faith  ! It  witnesses  for 
the  Lord,  even  now,  that  He  had  not  forsaken  His 
Church  in  France.  For  forty  years  He  sustained 
His  servant  who  spoke  these  words  amid  the  trials 
of  a missionary’s  life  in  Africa;  and  when  at  last  He 
called  him  home,  his  departure  for  eternal  glory  was 
a glorious  victory.  As  his  last  hour  approached,  his 
wife  asked  him  whether  he  felt  near  the  valley  of  the 


30  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE 

shadow  of  death.  ‘ I am  in  it  / he  answered.  * Lord , 
now  lettest  Thou  Thy  servant  depart  in  peace / was 
then  her  prayer.  ‘ Yes/  he  added,  ‘for  mine  eyes 
have  seen  Thy  salvation .’ 

The  conversion  and  call  to  the  ministry  of  this 
servant  of  God  are  proofs  of  that  which  it  is  the 
object  of  this  book  to  prove,  that  the  Lord  has  in  a 
very  marked  manner  interfered  in  behalf  of  this 
mission.  Nothing  but  a lifeless  formalism  reigned 
where  Lemue  was  born  and  brought  up.  Meetings 
were  organized  to  read  the  word  of  God.  Lemue 
attended  them.  The  minister  was  first  converted ; 
Lemue  came  next.  The  Lord  revealed  Himself  to 
him  very  fully,  drawing  him  to  Himself  in  obedience 
and  self-denial.  With  another  friend  he  determined 
to  give  himself  to  the  Lord.  As  their  parish  could 
only  be  visited  once  in  six  weeks  by  the  minister,  at 
the  request  of  friends  Lemue  and  his  companion 
conducted  the  meetings  for  the  study  of  God’s  word. 
He  acquitted  himself  to  the  satisfaction  of  all.  He 
was  then  eighteen  years  old.  ‘ This  circumstance, 
apparently  fortuitous,  contributed  to  reveal  to  both 
of  us  our  vocation  to  the  holy  ministry  of  the  word.’ 
Two  inteiTuptions  occurred  to  try  the  reality  of 
Lemue’ s desire  for  the  mission  work.  One  was  the 
temporary  break-up  of  the  Mission-house ; the 
other  his  being  drawn  by  conscription  in  his 
twentieth  year.  This  was  a great  trial,  but  he  did 


TO  SOUTH  AFRICA. 


31 


not  lose  courage,  and  devoted  himself  to  preaching 
the  gospel  to  his  comrades.  His  colonel  let  him 
have  his  own  way.  ‘ You  are  not  in  your  right  place 
among  us/  he  said  to  him.  At  the  end  of  three 
months  a substitute  was  found,  and  Lemue  returned 
to  the  Mission-house,  to  he  none  the  worse  missionary 
for  having  stood  fire  in  a barrack-room. 

I have  been  insensibly  drawn  away  by  these  de- 
tails connected  with  the  sending  forth  of  the  first 
missionaries  of  the  Church  of  France  in  Africa.  They 
are  facts  which  ought  not  to  be  omitted  in  the  history 
of  any  mission.  It  is  the  grace  of  God , the  'providence 
of  God , and  the  power  of  God,  which  are  the  chief  interest 
in  all  the  varied  histories  of  the  planting  of  the  gospel 
among  the  heathen.  Were  the  souls  of  Christ’s 
people  quickened  to  observe  these  things  in  foreign 
mission  work,  they  would  be  far  more  earnest  in 
prayer,  and  more  liberal  in  giving  for  the  support  of 
missions.  There  is  a holy,  healthy  exercise  of  soul 
in  reading  of  the  Lord's  working  with  His  servants, 
which  pictures  of  cannibal  kings,  roaring  lions, 
heathen  feasts,  or  wholesale  conversions  cannot 
possibly  afford.  One  is  dwelling  in  the  secret  place  of 
the  Most  High — the  other  is  descending  to  this  world. 
One  is  the  contemplation  in  adoring  wonder,  as  in 
heaven , of  the  Lord  doing  His  own  work — the  other  is 
the  mere  spectacle  on  earth  of  the  result  of  that 
work ! 


32  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE 

Let  us  travel  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  whither 
the  three  children  of  France  and  of  God  'were  hound. 
The  Lord  had  gone  before  them.  He  had  arranged 
no  ordinary  welcome  for  his  servants.  Hot  far  from 
Cape  Town  He  had  planted  in  1698  a colony  of 
His  children,  who  had  escaped  from  France  to  Hol- 
land at  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Hantes.  The 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  was  at  that  time  the  possession 
of  the  Dutch.  The  Government  of  Holland  allowed 
the  French  refugees  to  emigrate  to  South  Africa. 
Many  availed  themselves  of  it;  and  I could  not  help 
feeling,  when  I visited  this  colony  last  year,  how 
graciously  the  Lord  had  shielded,  for  two  centuries,  in 
the  lovely  valley  of  Wellington,  South  Africa,  the 
children  of  those  who  had  forsaken  homes  and  lands 
for  His  name’s  sake.  The  history  of  this  colony  is 
summed  up  in  these  "words:  ‘ They  are  minished  and 
brought  low  through  oppression , affliction , and  sorrow. 
He  poureth  contempt  on  princes ’ (Louis  xiv.,  and  all 
slaves  of  priests).  f Yet  setteth  He  the  poor  on  high 
from  affliction,  and  maketh  Him  families  like  a flock. 
The  righteous  shall  see  it,  and  rejoice;  and  all  iniguity 
shall  stop  her  mouth.' 1 

The  descendants  of  the  French  refugees  gave  the 
three  representatives  of  the  Church  of  France  a 
hearty  welcome.  ‘ When  two  brothers  meet  after  a 
long  separation,  what  deep  emotions  fill  their  hearts — 


1 Ps.  cvii.  39-42. 


TO  SOUTH  AFRICA. 


33 


what  joy  they  feel  in  seeing  each  other  once  more ! 
Your  fathers  are  our  fathers.  The  same  country 
gave  birth  to  our  ancestors ; and  more  than  this,  we 
raise  our  eyes  together  to  the  same  heavenly  home. 
How  rejoiced  would  be  those  holy  men  who  for  the  love 
of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  exiled  themselves  from 
their  dear  France , and  sought  in  strange  lands  that 
refuge  from  persecution  which  their  country  denied 
them , if  they  were  witnesses  of  what  is  passing  in  this 
assembly .’  Perhaps  they  were  permitted  to  look 

down  on  that  meeting.  We  are  forbidden  by  God’s 
word  ‘ to  intrude  into  those  things  which  we  have 
not  seen.’1  We  may,  however,  believe,  without 
' worshipping  angels,’  that  the  spirits  of  the  redeemed 
are  permitted,  according  to  the  will  of  God,  to  know 
something  of  those  they  loved  on  earth,  who  are  being 
kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salva- 
tion. The  words  spoken  were  those  of  Lemue.  He 
praised  the  Lord  for  having  again  visited  His  Church 
of  France.  ' God  has  done  great  things  for  France. 
He  has  caused  the  torch  of  evangelical  truth  to 
shine  amongst  us  with  a new  lustre.’  He  exhorted 
his  brethren  to  encourage  each  other  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord. 

It  is  delightful  to  witness  the  double  purpose  of 
blessing  in  the  sending  forth  of  the  missionaries  of 
the  Church  of  France  to  South  Africa.  His  name 
1 Col.  ii.  18. 

c 


34  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE 

shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  as  well  as 
The  Mighty  God.  Not  only  did  the  Lord  purpose 
blessing  to  the  tribes  of  South  Africa  by  their  means, 
but  also  to  the  children  of  His  servants,  who  had  lost 
all  in  France  for  His  name’s  sake.  The  descendants 
of  the  French  refugees  insisted  that  one  of  the  mis- 
sionaries should  remain  to  build  up  again  the  Church 
of  France  in  their  midst.  The  appeal  could  not  be 
refused.  M.  Bisseux  was  chosen  as  their  minister. 
At  that  time  slavery  existed  in  the  Dutch  settle- 
ments : the  Hottentots  were  slaves  of  the  European 
settlers.  The  arrival  of  these  preachers  of  the  gospel 
brought  to  those  of  this  tribe  working  for  the  French 
refugees  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of 
God ! Thus,  before  the  mission  started  for  the 
interior,  it  was  permitted  to  plant  one  centre  of  light 
in  a South  African  tribe,  and  to  gather  together  a 
scattered  fragment  of  the  ancient  Church  of  France ! 
Was  not  the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  all  this  ? 

And  now  for  a voyage  of  faith,  which  I delight  to 
pen.  The  reader  can  form  no  idea  of  the  journey  of 
Lemue  and  Holland,  unless  somewhat  acquainted 
with  South  African  travel  and  heathen  chiefs.  All 
ideas  of  European  roads  and  ways  of  business  must 
vanish.  Weeks  and  months  of  wearisome  marching, 
delays,  difficulties,  hindrances  unnumbered, — these 
things  the  least  that  the  two  French  brethren  en- 
countered. But  God  was  with  them,  and  they  knew 


TO  SOUTH  AFRICA; 


35 


it,  and  they  went  on.  ‘ This  is  the  victory  that  over- 
cometh  the  world , our  faith Z1 

They  visited  various  mission  stations  on  their 
way  to  Kaffirland.  There  was  no  lack  of  room  along- 
side the  English  Societies,  which  had  then  begun  to 
labour  among  the  Kaffirs.  But  they  were  led  of 
the  Lord  to  go  to  the  regions  beyond.  They  noticed 
the  bad  feeling  which  existed  between  the  Kaffirs 
and  English,  and  foresaw  the  wars  which  after- 
wards took  place.  They  decided , therefore , to  seek 
entirely  new  countries , where  the  name  of  Christ  had 
never  been  preached . I cannot  but  admire  the  grace 
of  God  in  this  decision.  Eaith  is  indeed  the  gift  of 
God,  whether  to  lay  hold  on  His  word  and  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ  for  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  or  to 
journey  on  alone  into  unknown  and  unexplored  lands 
to  preach  the  gospel.  Unable,  of  course,  to  consult 
the  Mission  Committee  in  Paris,  the  two  brethren 
acted  in  faith  and  prayer ; and  the  sequel  will  show 
how  God  led  them.  ‘If  we  could  have  received  your 
directions,  all  our  doubts  would  have  been  dissipated. 
I can  tell  you  that  I have  often  watered  with  my  tears 
the  soil  of  Kaffraria.  It  is  in  such  moments  one  has 
need  to  remember  the  promise , “ I am  with  you  alway.”  ’ 
Thus  wrote  Lemue. 

Travelling  onward,  they  at  length  reached  Litakou, 
which  was  then  the  last  place  marked  on  the  map  of 
1 1 John  v.  4. 


36  THE  MISSION  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 

South  Africa.  Moffat  had  already  planted,  not  far 
off,  the  station  of  Kuruman.  They  therefore  pro- 
posed to  go  about  a hundred  miles  farther,  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  Bahurutsi,  a numerous  tribe,  whose 
existence  was  at  that  time  first  known.  But  it  was 
necessary  to  rest  a while  at  Kuruman,  to  learn  the 
language  and  make  arrangements  for  the  enterprise. 


‘ Cjjtst  Clings  bib  %st  CJjra.' 


1 Chron.  xi.  19. 


C H A P T E R IV. 


The  hand  of  the  Lord  had  thus  carried  to  the 
very  advanced  posts  of  mission  work  in  Southern 
Africa  the  first  missionaries  of  the  Church  of 
France.  Is  it  not  delightful  to  see  how  God 
honours  and  blesses  the  faith  He  bestows  ? The 
very  weakness  of  the  effort  seems  to  call  out  the 
energy  of  His  power.  That  which  He  begins,  He 
performs.  The  first  excursion  into  the  country  of 
the  Bahurutsi  was  made  by  M.  Holland.  He  found 
populations  wulling  to  receive  missionaries;  but  a 
reign  of  terror  existed  among  them.  Moselekatsi, 
a cruel  and  sanguinary  tyrant,  ruled  them  with  a 
rod  of  iron,  and  the  people  feared  to  receive  a white 
man,  lest  they  should  incur  his  wrath.  Meanwhile 
Lemue  had  gone  on  an  expedition  to  the  scattered 
inhabitants  of  the  Kalihari,  a kind  of  small  Sahara 
north-west  of  Litakou.  Let  us  allow  him  to  recount 
this  incident  in  his  life.  It  wTill  serve  to  show  that 
the  work  of  pioneers  among  the  heathen  tribes  is 

39 


40 


‘ THESE  THINGS  DID  THESE  THREE.’ 


not  the  romance  which  the  enemies  of  God  and  His 
servants  try  to  make  out. 

‘ Several  inhabitants  of  Kuruman  had  resolved 
to  undertake  this  journey,  to  make  exchanges  of 
beads,  tobacco,  and  other  articles,  for  elephants’ 
teeth.  When  we  saw  them  going  to  brave  all  sorts 
of  danger,  without  any  other  motive  than  worldly 
gain,  we  felt  ashamed  to  exercise  less  zeal  in  pro- 
pagating the  gospel.  We  started,  M.  Baillie  (col- 
league of  M.  Moffat)  and  I,  and  joined  the 
travellers.  From  the  first  day  we  had  to  make  a 
path  through  the  desert,  and  to  guide  ourselves  by 
the  compass.  Often  we  had  to  use  the  hatchet  to 
open  a way  through  thorny  bush.  By  degrees  the 
country  became  drier.  Immense  plains  of  sand  ex- 
tended themselves  before  us.  The  heat  was  intense. 
Water  was  very  scarce.  We  had  often  to  go  a 
day’s  journey  to  get  a little  for  the  oxen.  We  were 
always  careful  to  consult  our  Bechuanas  as  to  the 
distance  which  separated  us  from  the  nearest  water. 
Our  guides  having  assured  us  on  leaving  Malebing, 
that  not  far  from  there  there  was  water  in  abun- 
dance, we  continued  our  journey.  Having  matched 
two  days  and  one  night  in  the  hope  of  finding  a 
fountain,  what  was  our  dismay , when , having  reached 
the  place  which  had  been  described  to  us,  we  found  no 
water  ! Our  oxen,  tormented  by  thirst,  were  almost 
unmanageable,  and  it  was  with  great  difficulty  they 


' THESE  THINGS  DID  THESE  THREE.’ 


41 


could  be  kept  in  the  yoke.  All  that  could  be  done 
was  to  dig  in  the  sand.  Every  one  set  to  work, 
but  the  sand  was  so  loose  that  it  filled  the  holes  as 
fast  as  we  made  them.  However,  by  dint  of  perse- 
verance, we  succeeded  in  excavating  trenches  of  about 
six  feet  in  depth,  into  which  we  had  the  joy  of  seeing 
the  water  slowly  filtering.  The  hand  of  Providence 
was  visible  on  this  occasion.  Watching  the  water 
oozing  and  rising  insensibly,  I said  within  myself, 
“ Fill,  0 Lord,  these  trenches ; otherwise  we  are 
dead,  and  the  birds  of  prey  will  eat  our  flesh  in  the 
desert.”  For  two  days  we  were  occupied  in  draw- 
ing water  in  vessels  for  our  beasts  to  drink.  This 
spot  is  one  degree  south  of  the  tropic  of  Capricorn. 
Ho  other  traveller  to  my  knowledge  had  yet  pene- 
trated so  far  in  this  direction  into  the  interior  of  the 
country.  Judging  it  would  be  exposing  ourselves 
to  certain  death  to  go  any  farther,  we  returned  by 
the  same  way  we  came.  Arrived  at  Malebing,  men 
and  women  threw  themselves  into  the  water  with 
delight,  unable  sufficiently  to  quench  their  thirst 
and  refresh  themselves.  As  this  day  was  the  Sab- 
bath, we  held  service,  in  which  our  Bechuanas 
showed,  by  their  tears  and  sobs,  the  gratitude  they 
felt  towards  God  for  the  deliverance  granted  to 
them.’ 

The  result  of  the  hardship  and  exposure  on  this 
occasion  was  a severe  illness,  which  was  at  the  time 


42 


‘ THESE  THINGS  DID  THESE  THREE.’ 


a very  great  trial  of  faith,  and  from  which  Lemue 
continued  ever  after  to  suffer.  Thus  he  wrote : 
* What  will  be  the  result  of  it,  God  knows ; but, 
humanly  speaking,  there  is  little  hope  of  recovery. 
In  the  circumstances  in  which  we  find  ourselves, — on 
the  point  of  taking  a long  journey  into  the  interior, 
and  commencing  a new  work,  which  requires  much 
labour  and  endurance, — this  affliction  is  most  difficult 
to  bear.’  The  Lord  did  not  suffer  the  faith  of  His 
servant  to  fail,  and  restored  to  him  sufficient 
strength  to  labour  on.  A new  fellow-workman, 
M.  Pellissier,  arrived  from  France,  to  complete 
the  number  of  the  ‘ first  three  ’ of  the  mission  band 
of  that  Church.  It  was  determined  to  go  to  the 
country  of  the  Bahurutsi,  and  there  preach  the 
gospel.  The  journey  was  performed  without  diffi- 
culty ; and  the  French  missionaries  found  themselves 
in  a lovely  country,  farther  into  the  interior  of 
Southern  Africa  than  any  other  mission  band,  and 
among  a numerous  population,  who  welcomed  their 
arrival.  * Here  come  our  people  ! ’ was  the  cry  of 
the  natives.  The  chief  of  Mosiga  gave  them  a 
beautiful  valley,  and  assisted  them  in  their  first 
efforts  at  settling.  Everything  promised  beyond 
their  utmost  expectations.  But  they  were  to  have  a 
great  trial  of  faith  ; and  although  the  Lord  granted 
them  the  desire  of  their  heart  to  be  the  shepherds 
of  this  flock,  it  was  to  be  by  a way  that  they  knew 


‘ THESE  THINGS  DID  THESE  THREE.3 


43 


not  of.  May  the  record  of  it  raise  the  faith  of 
His  labouring  servants  who  are  walking  in  darkness 
and  have  no  light,  even  as  it  strengthens  mine  in 
writing  it ! 

Hardly  had  the  missionaries  commenced  their 
house,  when  messengers  from  the  tyrant  Mos414katsi 
arrived,  ordering  them  to  come  and  appear  before 
him.  M.  Pellissier  went.  The  natives  said  he 
would  never  return.  The  interview  was  more 
favourable  than  was  expected.  The  crafty  tyrant, 
wishing  to  allay  the  fears  of  the  Bahurutsi,  received 
M.  Pellissier  with  kindness,  kept  him  for  a few 
days,  urged  him  to  come  and  live  at  his  great  place, 
and  put  no  obstacle  to  his  return.  He  had,  how- 
ever, hardly  got  back  to  his  brethren,  when  other 
messengers  arrived  commanding  all  three  mis- 
sionaries to  go  to  Mosel^katsi.  The  chief  of 
Mosiga  begged  them  to  leave  his  tribe,  fearful  of 
the  vengeance  of  the  tyrant.  Natives  arriving  from 
different  places  informed  them  that  Mos£Lekatsi  had 
determined  on  their  destruction.  Not  one  of  the 
Bahurutsi  would  go  with  them  to  his  camp.  There 
was  nothing  to  be  done  but  return  to  Litakou. 
They  had  hardly  left  Mosiga  when  the  storm  burst. 
‘ Africa  rings  with  the  diabolical  acts  of  the  Mate- 
beles.  The  Barolongs  are  defeated.  The  Bechua- 
nas  are  dispersed.  The  Bahurutsi  took  flight  while 
the  blood  of  the  other  tribes  was  yet  smoking.’ 


44 


‘ THESE  THINGS  DID  THESE  THREE.’ 


This  was  Lemue’s  brief  record  of  the  close  of  the 
first  part  of  their  mission.  But  it  had  not  been  in 
vain. 

The  second  part  of  the  story  forms  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  narratives  of  missionary  enterprise 
I have  ever  read.  It  glorifies  God.  It  glorifies  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose  grace  and  love  shine 
throughout  it. 

Like  their  blessed  Lord,  the  Good  Shepherd,  who 
came  from  heaven  to  seek  and  to  save  lost  man, 
these  faithful  servants  would  not  abandon  their 
flock  without  an  effort  to  deliver  them.  They 
heard  that  they  had  fled  before  the  wolf,  and  Hol- 
land and  Lemue  went  to  seek  and  to  save  them. 
This  journey  was  a more  difficult  one  than  any 
before.  For  eight  days  they  marched  on  towards 
the  east,  guided  by  the  compass.  At  length  they 
discovered  the  fugitives.  They  had  wandered  for 
several  weeks  without  knowing  where  to  go,  and 
were  dying  of  hunger.  The  good  shepherds  had 
brought  sufficient  for  their  need.  No  sooner  were 
they  recognised  than  a crowd  surrounded  them, 
crying  for  food.  Cattle  were  at  once  slaughtered, 
and  the  perishing  multitude  was  fed.  Is  not  this 
a picture  which  touches  the  heart  ? Is  not  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  plainly  seen  in  bringing  these  two 
men  out  from  France  to  be  the  saviours  of  a multi- 
tude in  Central  Southern  Africa  who  were  suffering 


‘ THESE  THINGS  DID  THESE  THKEE.’ 


45 


the  consequences  of  heathenism  ? When  the 
women  and  children  had  regained  sufficient  strength, 
the  good  shepherds  hade  their  flock  to  follow  them. 
What  a sight  for  men  and  angels ! Two  white  men, 
hardly  knowing  the  country,  guiding  by  gentle 
stages,  through  fearful  solitudes  in  Africa,  a multi- 
tude of  poor  black  men,  the  majority  of  whom  had 
only  then  seen  them  for  the  first  time  ! The  chiefs 
behaved  very  well,  and  tried  to  establish  order. 
The  Lord  caused  the  faith  and  perseverance  of  His 
servants  to  triumph  over  every  difficulty.  They 
secured  for  the  flock  they  had  rescued  a good  recep- 
tion not  far  from  Litakou ; and  without  appearing  to 
have  been  conscious  of  it,  they  had  thus  performed 
one  of  the  most  noble  deeds  of  Christian  love. 

A large  number  of  those  they  had  rescued  de- 
termined to  settle  with  the  missionaries.  Mr.  Moffat 
advised  them  at  once  to  establish  a station ; and 
thus  was  founded  Motito,  the  first  mission  station 
of  the  Church  of  France  in  Southern  Africa,  at 
eighteen  miles’  distance  from  Kuruman. 


%,  |)riitcf  anb  |)taple  prtpartb  of  % Iforb, 


47 


CHAPTEE  Y. 

We  must  now  leave  the  three  brethren,  and 
travel  some  distance  eastward.  While  the  event 
narrated  at  the  close  of  the  previous  chapter  was 
taking  place,  three  more  preachers  of  the  gospel, 
ministers  of  the  Church  of  France,  were  on  their 
way  to  Africa.  On  their  arrival  at  Cape  Town,  they 
learned  that  their  brethren  had  been  driven  away 
from  Mosiga  ! This  was  very  discouraging  news ; 
but  they  were  soon  to  find  out  that  God  had  been 
beforehand  for  them  in  their  work  for  Him,  and 
that  He  had  prepared  for  His  Church  of  France  an 
open  and  wide  door  elsewhere. 

I delight  to  trace  the  hand  of  God  in  history  and 
in  providence.  He  is  indeed  wonderful  in  counsel. 
His  grace,  mercy,  and  power  seem  to  delight  to 
undo  all  the  evils  of  sin.  If  His  people  were  not 
so  faithless,  so  blind,  and  so  indifferent  to  His 
works  and  glory,  He  would  show  them  great  and 
mighty  things.  Alas  ! when  the  pen  of  truth  writes 

D 


50 


A PRINCE  AND  PEOPLE 


the  history  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  our  day,  it 
must  write  this,  ‘ He  did  not  many  mighty  works 
there  because  of  their  unbelief/ 

From  another  branch  of  the  Bechuana  tribe  than 
that  to  which  the  people  of  Litakou,  Kuruman,  and 
Motito  belonged,  the  Lord  called  out  in  His  great 
grace  a chief  and  people,  to  whom  He  purposed  to 
give  His  gospel  by  the  Church  of  France.  The 
Basutos,  one  of  the  many  tribes  which  inhabited 
the  country  on  both  sides  of  the  Maluti  or  Draken- 
berg  range  of  mountains,  were  led  in  a most  remark- 
able way,  in  the  year  1824,  from  more  northerly  and 
inaccessible  quarters,  to  what  is  now  marked  in  the 
maps  of  South  Africa  as  Basutoland.  The  record  of 
these  events  forms  an  interesting  page  in  South 
African  history.  I will  endeavour  to  extract  it 
concisely  from  a work  by  M.  Arbousset,  one  of  the 
second  three  who  came  out  to  labour  in  the  French 
Mission. 

Some  years  previous  to  1824,  Moshesh,  the  chief 
of  the  Basutos,  whose  name  will  be  often  noticed  in 
these  pages,  attained  his  eighteenth  year.  He  was 
the  last  and  most  distinguished  of  the  independent 
chiefs  of  this  tribe.  In  his  youth  a warrior,  he  was 
renowned  for  his  daring  and  courage.  With  his 
friend  and  comrade,  Makoniane,  he  concerted,  in  the 
year  1821,  a plan  for  raising  a large  Basuto  empire. 

At  this  time  war  raged  on  both  sides  of  the 


PREPARED  OF  THE  LORD. 


51 


Maluti  Mountains.  Moshesh,  however,  who  had 
become  rich  by  plunder,  founded  his  * great  place  ’ 
at  Boutabouta,  and  for  some  time  dwelt  in  peace. 
But  a Zulu  warrior,  Matouane,  invaded  his  country, 
and  attacked  Letoulu.  Moshesh  sent  an  embassy 
and  presents,  but  in  vain.  Letoulu  was  taken. 
Boutabouta  was  also  attacked.  Moshesh’s  sentinels 
slept.  The  place  fell.  Aided  by  refugees  from 
another  tribe,  Moshesh  retook  his  capital,  and  this 
time  built  his  house  on  the  top  of  the  rock  instead 
of  at  the  bottom.  His  enemies  returned  in  greater 
numbers.  For  two  months  they  fought  for  the 
cattle  of  the  Basutos.  At  length  the  Basutos  were 
beaten,  and  Moshesh  was  besieged.  So  great  was 
the  misery  of  the  garrison,  that  they  eat  dogs,  skins, 
and  leather.  And  yet  Moshesh  and  his  warriors 
sang  their  songs,  to  which  their  enemies  replied  from 
below  ! 

Beduced  to  this  extremity,  Moshesh  sought  the 
aid  of  a Matebele  chief,  who  drove  away  his  enemy, 
but  himself  took  Boutabouta , which  he  entered  as  a 
friend,  pillaged  it,  drove  Moshesh  and  his  people  into 
the  mountains,  and  settled  himself  there.  Driven 
thus  from  his  home,  Moshesh  led  those  of  his  people 
who  still  followed  him  to  what  is  now  called  Basuto- 
land, and  established  his  ‘ great  place  ’ at  Thaba- 
Bosio.  None,  chief  of  the  Bapontis,  received  the 
Basutos  kindly.  His  village  was  at  the  bottom  of 


52 


A PRINCE  AND  PEOPLE 


the  rock.  Moshesh  and  the  Basutos  built  theirs 
at  the  top.  Alas  for  heathenism,  whether  infidel 
communism  in  Europe,  or  barbarism  in  Africa, 
it  knows  no  laws,  human  or  divine  ! Moshesh’ s 
brothers,  against  his  will,  attacked  their  host.  He 
called  in  a band  of  Manguaui  to  help  him.  They 
tried  to  plunder  him  instead  of  his  enemies,  but  were 
repulsed.  Hone  was  again  attacked  by  the  Basutos. 
This  time,  I am  sorry  to  say,  Moshesh  joined  his 
brothers.  Hone  was  driven  from  Basutoland. 

Moshesh  now  sought  peace  and  alliance  with  his 
old  enemy,  Matouane.  He  sent  him  many  pre- 
sents. Embassies  were  exchanged.  But  before 
long  Moshesh  was  informed  that  an  army  under 
Moselane,  one  of  Matouane’s  chiefs,  was  advancing 
against  Thaba  - Bosio.  He  called  together  his 
warriors.  ‘ Friends,  to-morrow  we  must  fight,  and 
one  cannot  help  the  other  [referring  to  the  extent 
of  mountain  to  be  defended].  I invited  the  Man- 
guauis  to  settle  in  my  country,  but  they  are  my 
enemies.  Guard  well  to-night  the  approaches  to 
your  kraal.  At  break  of  day,  if  the  enemy  attack 
us,  let  us  defend  ourselves  with  courage.  They  say 
he  is  strong.  Is  he  invincible  V Hext  day  a battle 
was  fought.  As  the  armies  closed,  a Matebele 
warrior  left  the  ranks,  and,  raising  his  shield,  defied 
the  Basutos.  "What  is  that  V he  said  in  derision. 
Moshesh  with  one  blow  laid  him  at  his  feet. 


PREPARED  OF  THE  LORD. 


53 


I have  made  no  attempt  to  describe  these  wars. 
I have  recorded  Moshesh’s  speech,  for  it  appeals  to 
me  as  a soldier  of  Christ  Jesus  in  the  battle  now 
raging  against  the  powers  of  darkness.  I have 
recorded  the  single  combat,  for  it  is  an  emblem  of 
how  my  Chief  fights  for  me. 

The  history  now  closes.  Matouane  was  attacked 
and  defeated  by  a Zulu  chief.  He  himself  was 
tortured,  and  his  whole  tribe,  men,  women,  and 
children,  put  to  death  ! Does  not  this  state  of  things 
in  Africa , where  the  light  of  the  gospel  has  not  yet 
shone , call  for  mercy  from  the  Churches  of  Christ  ? 
One  terrible  result  of  all  these  wars  was,  that  the 
people,  unable  to  cultivate  their  fields,  were  re- 
duced to  great  extremities  for  food ; and  at  the  time 
the  missionaries  of  the  Church  of  France  entered 
Basutoland,  the  Maluti  Mountains  were  infested 
with  cannibals  ! 

Moshesh  was  repeatedly  attacked  by  the  Koraunas, 
and  by  other  tribes,  but  they  could  not  capture 
his  citadel,  Thaba-Bosio.  The  constant  defeats  of 
his  enemies,  and  two  successful  expeditions  against 
the  Tauiboukies,  obtained  for  him  the  reputation  of 
a great  and  wise  chief.  Scattered  fragments  of 
many  tribes  sought  protection  under  his  power. 
He  invited  those  Basutos  who  had  fled  to  Natal 
and  the  Colony  to  come  to  his  land.  Thus  he 
gathered  together  in  one  large  district  a numerous 


54 


A PRINCE  AND  PEOPLE 


population,  worn  out  with  war,  thoroughly  humbled 
by  constant  famine  and  misery,  and  anxious  to  live 
in  peace. 

Eight  years  after  he  had  thus  moved  into  Basuto- 
land, a Hottentot,  who  had  lived  with  English 
missionaries,  came  to  hunt  in  Moshesh’ s land.  The 

chief  sent  for  him.  The  Hottentot  told  him  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  that  that  alone  could  give 
peace  and  prosperity  to  the  people  of  Africa. 
Moshesh  listened.  He  had  grown  tired  of  war, 
and  was  very  desirous  to  preserve  his  people  in 
peace.  He  made  the  Hottentot  promise  that  he 
would  try  to  find  a teacher  for  his  people.  After 
his  visitor  had  gone,  fearing  he  had  forgotten  his 
promise,  he  sent  a deputation  to  the  great  chief  of  the 
whites,  with  a present  of  two  hundred  oxen,  praying 
him  to  send  him  back,  in  exchange  for  the  cattle , men 
capable  of  teaching  the  blacks.  After  four  or  five 
days’  march,  the  embassy  was  attacked,  and  the 
oxen  taken.  This  did  not  discourage  Moshesh.  By 
the  same  or  another  Hottentot,  he  sent  a second 
request  for  a man  of  prayer.  The  message  was 
brought  to  Dr.  Philip,  who  was  at  that  time 
missionary  at  Philipolis. 

I trust  that  I have  not  wearied  the  reader  in  the 
record  of  these  events.  In  themselves,  as  matters  of 
African  history,  they  are  not  very  interesting ; but 
regarded  as  events  watched  and  overruled  by  the 


PREPARED  OF  THE  LORD. 


55 


providence  of  God,  to  prepare  a field  for  His  gospel, 
they  deserve  attention.  To  me  all  history,  especially 
that  which  concerns  the  Church  of  Christ,  is  like  a 
bouquet  of  flowers.  Each  leaf,  each  petal,  is  replete 
with  beauty.  The  delicate  veins,  the  exquisite  tints, 
are  marked  with  divine  perfection.  I could  spend 
hours  in  admiring  their  exquisite  workmanship. 
This  I hope  to  do  in  Paradise,  hut  not  now,  for  we 
must  occupy  until  the  Lord  comes. 

God  had  prepared  the  field,  and  He  had  prepared 
the  workmen.  This  was  the  field  He  had  from  all 
eternity  decreed  for  His  faithful  Church  of  France. 
Moshesh  sent  his  request  for  a missionary  at  the 
same  time  that  MM.  Arhousset,  Casalis,  and  Gosselin, 
three  preachers  of  the  gospel  from  France,  arrived  in 
South  Africa.  Hearing  of  the  trial  which  had  be- 
fallen their  brethren  who  had  preceded  them,  hut 
not  of  the  establishment  of  the  station  of  Motito, 
they  travelled  on,  not  knowing  whither  they  were 
to  go.  On  arrival  at  Philipolis,  they  learned  from 
Dr.  Philip  that  the  chief  of  the  Basutos  desired 
preachers  of  the  word  of  God.  They  could  not 
doubt  the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  this  thing.  They 
found  the  Hottentot  who  had  brought  the  message 
of  Moshesh,  and  he  offered  to  guide  them  to 
Basutoland. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  July  1833  that  the 
three  missionaries  of  the  Church  of  France  arrived 


56 


A PRINCE  AND  PEOPLE 


at  Thaba  - Bosio.  Moshesh  gave  them  a warm 
welcome.  He  himself  helped  them  to  choose  a 
site  for  their  station,  and  appointed  two  of  his 
sons  to  take  care  of  them.  In  writing  this,  I must 
guard  the  reader  from  thinking  that  Moshesh  was 
anything  more  than  a heathen.  He  knew  nothing 
of  the  gospel,  its  holy  demands,  its  blessed  laws. 
He  only  thought  of  the  benefits  of  civilisation  for 
his  people.  One  of  his  chiefs,  afterwards  converted, 
reminded  Moshesh,  who  attended  his  baptism  : ‘ You 
told  me,  when  you  bid  me  take  care  of  the  mission- 
ary, that  I was  only  to  put  one  foot  into  the  church, 
and  keep  the  other  out ; that  I was  only  to  listen  with 
one  ear,  and  keep  the  other  closed.  I put  one  foot 
into  the  church,  but  I could  not  keep  the  other  out. 
The  love  of  Jesus  drew  me  in!  Then  followed  a 
most  beautiful  ascription  of  praise  to  the  Lord 
J esus. 

The  station  thus  pointed  out  by  Moshesh  was 
named  Morijah,  the  French  word  for  Moriah,  where 
the  father  of  Israel  offered  up  his  son.  Soon  after- 
wards, M.  Casalis  went  to  live  at  Thaba-Bosio, 
and  formed  a second  station  there,  M.  Arbousset 
and  M.  Gosselin  remaining  at  Morijah.  As  these 
places  will  be  referred  to  in  my  diary,  I will  not 
here  describe  them. 

Having  thus  traced  the  wonderful  way  in  which 
the  Mission  of  the  Church  of  France  was  introduced 


PREPARED  OF  THE  LORD. 


57 


into  Basutoland,  let  us  return  to  the  ‘ first  three/ 
whom  we  left  in  charge  of  their  rescued  flock  at 
Motito.  It  was  in  the  year  1833,  the  same  year 
that  the  mission  arrived  in  Basutoland,  that  Motito 
had  been  founded.  The  work  at  this  station  was 
not  sufficient  for  the  three  brethren.  They  saw  the 
importance  of  having  as  many  of  their  labours  as 
possible  in  Basutoland.  It  was  therefore  arranged 
that  Lemue  should  remain  in  charge  of  Motito. 
Bolland  and  Pellissier  joined  the  Basuto  mission, 
and  founded  the  two  stations  of  Bethulie  and 
Beersheba.  The  Lord  did  not  leave  His  servant 
Lemue  alone.  He  sent  him  at  this  juncture  a 
companion  worthy  of  sharing  his  labours, — one  of 
the  daughters  of  M.  Colani,  his  spiritual  father. 
Soon  after  this,  M.  and  Mdme.  Lauga  came  to  assist 
him  in  the  work.  He  laboured  here  with  very 
great  faithfulness  until  1848,  when  the  voice  of 
his  brethren,  who  desired  his  counsel  and  sympathy, 
called  him  down  to  Basutoland.  His  name  to  this 
day  is  beloved  by  the  people  of  Motito.  While 
living  there,  a tribe  of  Koraunas,  who  had  received 
some  knowledge  of  Christianity,  claimed  his  in- 
struction. Although  it  was  several  days’  march  to 
Mamousa,  he  visited  them  regularly,  and  delighted 
to  spend  weeks  at  a time  among  them.  There,  too, 
his  name  is  greatly  loved. 

I cannot  attempt  to  write  a history  of  the 


58 


A PRINCE  AND  PEOPLE. 


Mission  of  the  Church  of  France  in  South  Africa. 
It  will  suffice  the  Christian  reader  to  know  how  it 
was  planted  in  Basutoland ; and  he  would  rather 
read  what  I saw  with  my  own  eyes,  than  have 
to  peruse  a long  statement  of  facts.  In  visiting 
the  various  stations,  much  of  the  history  and  pro- 
gress of  the  mission  will  he  narrated.  I therefore 
purpose  to  give  a short  general  sketch  of  the 
mission,  in  order  to  record  some  of  the  perils  and 
dangers  through  which  it  has  been  brought  by 
the  mighty  arm  of  the  Lord.  He  that  hath  begun 
a good  work  performs  it  according  to  His  will,  in 
nations  as  in  man. 


ffitbo  hxorkefjr  all  Clings  aaortung  to  tbo 
Couirstl  of  Its  ohm  ®ill. 


59 


CHAPTER  VI. 

‘ Arm  yourselves  with  the  same  mind is  a needful 
caution  for  Christians  when  they  either  read  or 
write  of  mission  work.  If  we  do  not  look  on 
God’s  work  with  God’s  mind,  as  revealed  to  us 
in  His  holy  word,  how  can  we  understand  it  ? It 
has  been  the  neglect  of  this  which,  for  the  most 
part,  has  led  to  so  much  indifference  on  the  part 
of  the  Church  of  Christ  as  to  His  command,  ‘ Go 
ye  into  all  the  world , and  preach  the  gospel,’  and 
as  to  the  salvation  of  the  millions  yet  in  darkness, 
for  whom  Christ  died. 

Remember,  then,  first  of  all,  that  it  is  declared 
in  God’s  word  that  ‘ the  heart  is  deceitfid  above  all 
things , and  desperately  wicked ,’  and  that  this  is  the 
case  of  all  men , white  and  black.  There  is  no 
difference,  no  exception.  It  is  ignorance  of  this 
which  makes  so  many  professing  Christians  wonder 
at  the  apparently  slow  progress  of  the  gospel.  ‘ Not 
by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit  * This  is 

61 


62 


WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 


God’s  rule  in  every  conversion,  whether  in  England 
or  Africa.. 

Kemember,  again,  that  in  this  dispensation  the 
Church  of  Christ  is  being  gathered  out  from  among 
the  nations.  God  is  non. ; visiting  the  Gentiles,  ‘ to 
take  out  of  them  a people  for  His  name.’  One  Jew, 
one  Gentile,  one  European,  one  Asiatic,  one  African, 
one  American,  one  from  the  Isles  of  the  Sea.  One 
by  one  they  are  being  gathered  in,  day  by  day , until 
the  elect  remnant  of  Israel  and  the  fulness  of  the 
Gentiles  be  come  in.  Then  the  Lord  Jesus  will 
come  and  take  us  unto  Himself.  ‘ The  earth  shall  be 
filled  with  the  knowledge ' of  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
as  the  VMters  cover  the  sea!  This  shall  be ; but 
not  until  woe  has  been  meted  out  ‘ to  him  that 
buildeth  a town  with  blood , and  stablisheth  a city  with 
iniquity] — even  the  fourth  kingdom,  Europe,  which 
has  thus  established  its  empire  in  Asia,  Africa,  and 
America.  * Ethiopia  shall  soon  stretch  out  her  hands 
unto  God;'  but  not  until  He  has  rebuked  the  company 
of  spearmen,  and  scattered  the  people  that  delight  in 
war',  even  the  nations  of  Europe.  0 Lord,  give 
Thy  servants  in  these  days  grace  to  read  Thy  whole 
word,  and  not  one  text  only. 

I dared  not  write  on  this  subject  without  giving 
this  caution.  To  the  nominal  or  careless  Christian, 
the  work  of  missions  to  the  heathen  of  Asia  and 
Africa  has  been  a great  failure.  To  the  Christian 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


63 


instructed  by  the  word  of  God,  and  at  all  ac- 
quainted with  His  work  in  these  lands,  it  has  been 
a marvellous  and  glorious  success,  far  beyond  all 
calculations  of  human  thought  or  expectation.  Con- 
sidering the  smallness  of  the  means,  the  apathy  and 
indifference  of  the  mass  of  professing  Christians, 
and  the  almost  entire  absence  of  prayer  for  foreign 
missions  among  the  Churches  at  home,  the  spread 
of  the  gospel  throughout  the  world  during  the  last 
fifty  years  can  be  only  accounted  for  by  one 
qualified  to  judge  what  has  been  done,  as  a mani- 
fest and  powerful  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  these 
last  days. 

The  Basuto  tribe,  to  whom  the  Lord  sent  His 
Church  of  France,  like  most  African  races,  was  sunk 
in  the  grossest  heathenism — no  knowledge  of  any- 
thing spiritual  but  an  evil  being,  propitiated  by  sacri- 
fices and  witch-doctors.  The  people  were  slaves  to 
witchcraft  and  superstition.  Those  who  know  any- 
thing of  the  heathenism  of  Africa  wonder  at  the 
depths  of  sin.  In  India  and  China  they  are  seen 
too  sadly.  In  Africa,  however,  it  is  far  worse.  I 
have  often  told  the  people,  when  preaching  to  them, 
that  if  such  things  were  done  by  our  nation  as  they 
do  in  the  sight  of  the  sun,  we  should  expect  fire  to 
come  down  from  heaven  and  destroy  us. 

For  five  years  the  servants  of  the  Lord  preached 
the  gospel  to  the  Basuto  heathen  without  making  one 


64  WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 

convert  to  the  name  of  Christ.  But  the  people  came 
to  hear  the  word  of  God.  ‘ Is  not  my  word  like  as 
a fire  ? saith  the  Lord/  Yes,  it  is.  He  was  pleased 
to  try  the  patience  of  His  servants ; but,  according 
to  His  promise,  as  they  did  not  faint,  in  due  season 
they  reaped.  The  name  of  Jesus,  Saviour,  became 
precious  in  many  a heart  in  Basutoland.  The 
baptisms  of  converts  were  attended  by  crowds,  who 
listened  in  wonder  to  their  confessions  of  faith.  The 
faithfulness  of  the  native  Christians  in  refusing  all 
adhesion  to  heathen  customs,  and  hearing  the  perse- 
cution consequent,  compelled  the  respect,  though  it 
did  not  lessen  the  anger,  of  the  heathen.  Moshesh, 
the  chief,  from  the  very  first,  gave  the  missionaries 
his  staunch  support.  He  regularly  attended  their 
preaching.  The  result  was  his  conversion,  not  long 
before  his  death.  Of  this,  from  all  I have  heard,  I 
have  not  the  least  doubt. 

Ho  time  was  lost  in  trying  to  educate  the  natives. 
The  alphabet,  reading-books,  a catechism,  a book  of 
hymns,  and  the  Gospels  of  Matthew,  Mark,  and  J ohn, 
with  other  portions  of  Scripture — translated  into  their 
own  language  as  the  missionaries  were  able  to  attain 
it — were  by  degrees  their  first  labours.  The  Basutos 
are  naturally  much  quicker  at  learning  than  the  Kaffirs, 
and  many  soon  learned  to  read.  These  excited  in 
others  the  desire  to  learn,  and  many  spent  day  and 
night  in  their  efforts  to  gain  so  much  knowledge. 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


65 


The  account  given  by  M.  Casalis  of  the  first  efforts 
to  instruct  the  people  is  very  amusing.  ‘ Having 
printed  some  spelling  books  and  a catechism,  a school 
was  opened.  Old  and  young  were  invited  to  attend 
it.  This  they  did  with  great  unwillingness,  protesting 
that  it  was  ridiculous  to  hope  that  a black  could  ever 
be  clever  enough  to  make  the  paper  speak  ! But  in 
spite  of  these  grave  doubts,  some  began  to  make 
progress.  At  length,  one  morning  some  ten  of  the 
scholars  discovered  that  they  could  make  out  the 
meaning  of  some  sentences  they  had  never  before 
tried  to  read.  This  created  great  excitement.  The 
witch-doctors  declared  that  we  had  changed  the 
hearts  of  the  people  by  magic  water.  No  one  listened 
to  them. 

‘ Moshesh’s  father  was  yet  alive.  He  was  a super- 
stitious old  man,  who  declared  that  the  only  good 
thing  the  missionaries  had  brought  to  the  Basutos 
was  sugar.  When  we  tried  to  speak  to  him  he 
ridiculed  our  youth,  and  told  us  to  go  and  fetch  our 
fathers  to  teach  him.  The  report  of  the  marvels 
which  had  taken  place  in  the  school  reached  his  ears. 
He  laughed  at  what  he  heard  ; Moshesh  himself  was 
indignant  at  his  father’s  obstinacy.  Profiting  one  day 
by  our  presence,  he  turned  the  conversation  on  read- 
ing. “ Lies , lies, ” said  the  old  man  ; “ I luill  never 
believe  that  a word  can  become  visible ” “ You  do  not 

yet  believe  ? ” said  the  son ; “ we  will  prove  it  to  you.” 

E 


66  WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 

He  told  one  of  the  best  readers  to  go  to  some  distance. 
“ How,”  said  he  to  his  father,  “ think  of  something 
and  say  it  to  the  white  man ; he  will  make  some 
marks  on  this  robe.”  The  words  were  written.  The 
village  Solomon  was  called,  who  did  not  hesitate  to 
read  to  his  chief  all  he  had  just  said  ! The  old  man 
was  stupified ; covered  his  mouth  with  his  hand ; 
looked  from  one  to  the  other,  to  see  that  he  had  not 
been  taken  to  wonderland.  At  last  he  spoke,  and 
poured  on  his  family  and  subjects  all  possible  repro- 
bation for  not  having  informed  him  of  the  wonders 
which  were  taking  place  in  his  country.  “ What ! ” 
said  he  to  Moshesh,  “ are  you  not  my  eyes  and  ears, 
and  you  hide  from  me  these  things  ? ” Moshesh  pro- 
tested, and  reminded  him  that  he  had  told  him  of  it 
a hundred  times.  The  irritable  old  man  would  accept 
no  apology/ 

Various  and  most  interesting  were  the  steps  by 
which  the  spread  of  the  gospel  and  the  education  of 
the  people  went  hand  in  hand ; but  I must  pass  them 
by,  and  give  a general  sketch  of  what  followed  after 
the  work  had  been  fairly  begun.  Other  missionaries 
arrived  from  France  at  varied  intervals,  and  other 
stations  were  formed.  The  word  of  God  was  sent 
to  other  tribes  than  the  Basutos, — the  tribes  which, 
attracted  by  the  name  of  Moshesh,  came  to  dwell 
under  his  rule^ 

The  formation  of  a new  station  or  out-station  is 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


67 


always  an  occasion  in  which  the  manners  and  cus- 
toms of  the  African — his  heathenism  excepted — are 
seen  to  most  advantage.  The  chief  comes,  and  calls 
all  his  people.  A description  of  one  will  enable  the 
reader  to  suppose  he  has  been  to  alL  Imagine  your- 
self, on  a bright,  balmy  English  summer’s  day,  in  a 
brilliantly  green  country.  Grand  broken  mountains 
in  every  variety  of  form,  hut  mostly  coronetted  and 
table-shaped,  are  around  you.  A large  crowd  of 
black  men  in  skins  and  blankets — one  or  two  white 
men  in  their  midst.  The  white  man  speaks  to  the 
people,  and  then  says,  "Let  us  pray.’  He  uncovers  his 
head;  the  natives  cover  their  faces.  He  asks  God,  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  to  cause  the  light  of  His  gospel 
to  shine  down  on  this  place,  and  into  many  hard 
hearts!  If  there  are  any  native  Christians  present, 
a hymn  is  sung.  The  voices  are  good,  and  the  singing 
grand.  The  heathen  join  in  the  tune  very  often 
when  they  do  not  care  for  the  words.  The  white 
man  gives  his  message  of  love,  urging  the  people  to 
attend  the  preaching  of  God’s  word,  and  to  believe 
in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  the  Saviour.  Go 
there  a few  years  afterwards,  and  you  see  on  that  spot 
a house  of  prayer  and  a school,  and  receive  a Christian 
welcome. 

Thus  it  was,  doubtless,  when  the  station  of 
Mekuatling  was  opened  by  the  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  France  in  Basutoland.  This  was  a branch  mission 


6 8 WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 

to  the  Bataungs,  a tribe  intermixed  with  the  Basutos. 
M.  Haumas  and  his  wife  were  sent  to  this  tribe. 
Accompanied  by  some  of  his  brethren,  he  met  the 
chief,  Makoana,  and  his  people.  After  the  white 
men  had  spoken,  thus  spake  Makoana:  ‘ My  lords 
[literal  translation], — When  you  passed  Eutikoa,  in  the 
moon  of  May , and  assured  me  that  you  intended  to 
teach  me,  I said  to  myself,  “These  white  men  can  lie 
as  well  as  wef  and  I did  not  believe  you,  especially 
when  I saw  you  leave  so  soon.  To-day  I think  other- 
wise. This  place  shall  be  mine.  It  is  good.  I will 
come  here  with  all  my  family / f Makoana,’  replied 
his  white  friends,  £ onr  hearts  will  be  glad  to  see  you, 
for  you  and  your  people  are  very  dear  to  us/  Thus 
the  gospel  of  Christ  carries  peace  on  earth  and  good- 
will towards  men,  where,  but  for  it,  there  would  only 
be  a war  of  extermination  between  the  white  and 
the  black ! 

I must,  however,  remark,  that  it  is  not  often  that 
heathen  chiefs  act  like  Moshesh  and  Makoana.  The 
Lord,  doubtless,  heard  the  prayers  of  His  people,  and 
put  His  good  Spirit  in  them. 

From  the  arrival  of  the  first  missionaries  in  Basuto- 
land, in  1833,  to  1848,  there  were  no  wars.  Perfect 
peace  reigned  throughout  the  land.  The  Mission  of 
the  Church  of  France  experienced — what  is  usual  in 
most  mission  fields — a time  of  sowing,  a time  of  reap- 
ing, a time  of  blessing,  and  then  a time  of  apparent 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


69 


declension.  The  work  seemed  to  stop  ! Some  went 
back  from  the  faith.  The  establishment  of  the  British 
Government  in  what  was  called  ‘ the  Sovereignty/ 
now  the  Free  State,  in  1845,  led  to  great  disorders 
among  the  surrounding  tribes.  In  these  the  people 
of  Moshesh  suffered.  Each  tribe  hoped  for  British 
aid,  and  made  war  on  the  others.  I am  not  writing 
a political  work,  but  I will  remark  that,  if  it  was  a 
mistake  for  the  British  Government  to  take  charge  of 
that  country  in  1845,  it  was  a far  greater  mistake 
to  give  it  up  in  1855.  They  left  many  tribes  of 
Africans  to  the  mercy  of  the  Boers,  and  gave  rise  to 
more  bloodshed  by  retiring  than  they  had  caused  by 
advancing.  However,  the  Lord  reigneth,  and  He 
overrules  all  the  folly  of  man,  and  the  blunders  of 
Governments,  for  the  glory  of  His  name  and  the  good 
of  His  Church.  The  troubles  came  on  the  Basutos 
just  at  the  right  time.  The  young  Church  was  becom- 
ing drowsy,  and  the  heathen  were  beginning  openly 
to  scoff  at  the  word  of  God  ! 

I have  thought  it  hardly  worth  while  to  note,  that 
when  the  missionaries  first  came  into  Basutoland  they 
were  troubled  by  wild  beasts.  A lion  had  his  den 
in  the  rock  above  Morija.  After  eating  some  of  the 
cattle,  they  were  obliged  to  hunt  him.  They  killed 
the  lioness,  and  he  went  away.  Hyenas  then  swarmed 
around  them, — the  consequence  of  the  wars  which  had 
desolated  the  land.  As  peace  flourished,  and  the 


70  WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 

population  flocked  into  the  country,  the  wild  beasts 
withdrew.  This  was  their  first  trial.  A long  period 
of  comparative  quiet,  and  they  were  to  be  tried  by  a 
second  war.  In  1 8 5 2 one  of  those  petty  wTars,  which 

England  might  often  avoid  by  a more  careful  selection 
of  its  representatives  among  alien  races,  took  place 
between  the  British  Government  and  the  Basutos. 
A battle  was  fought.  The  British  troops  withdrew. 
This  was  followed  soon  after  by  the  abandonment  of 
the  f Sovereignty,’  now  the  Free  State.  As  soon  as 
the  British  gave  it  up,  the  Boers  established  them- 
selves in  it;  and  from  1855  to  1858, when  war  was 
declared  with  the  Basutos,  there  was  nothing  but 
continual  marauding  expeditions  between  them.  The 
Boers  were  beaten  by  the  Basutos.  A very  broken 
peace  was  maintained  from  that  time  until  1865, 
when  a serious  war  began,  which  lasted  for  three 
years,  and  ended  in  the  Basutos  placing  themselves 
under  British  protection. 

In  all  these  wars  the  missionaries,  of  course,  were 
exposed  to  many  and  great  dangers.  Each  side 
suspects  the  missionary  of  being  a spy,  or  of  favour- 
ing the  others  — the  white  man,  because  he  is 
the  friend  of  the  black ; the  black  man,  because 
he  is  the  brother  of  the  white.  He  is  between 
a cross  fire,  and  very  often,  but  for  the  gracious 
protection  of  the  Lord,  would  be  the  victim  of 
passions  which,  in  war  time,  are  beyond  human 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


71 


restraint.  During  the  last  two  wars  the  mis- 
sionaries were  driven  out  of  the  country  by  the 
Boers.  M.  Arbousset,  who  was  at  Morija,  had  to 
fly  at  the  peril  of  his  life,  and  for  four  days  wan- 
dered, with  his  daughter,  in  the  snow  across  the 
mountains.  From  the  Boers  the  missionaries  re- 
ceived little  or  no  consideration.  It  is,  however, 
pleasant  to  observe  in  the  correspondence  of  Sir 
George  Cathcart,  who  commanded  the  British  troops 
in  the  war  of  1852,  the  following  remark : — ‘ A 
third  advantage,  among  many,  resulting  from  my 
visit  to  Platberg,  was  that  of  making  the  acquaint- 
ance of  M.  Casalis  and  the  other  gentlemen  of  the 
French  Mission,  who,  from  their  conversation,  as 
well  as  good  works,  I have  learnt  to  know,  are 
loyally  disposed  towards  the  British  Government, 
and  sincere  well-wishers  to,  and  promoters  of,  the 
cause  of  peace.’ 

And  now  let  us  praise  the  Lord,  who  is  ever  the 
same  ! As  in  Madagascar,  so  in  Basutoland  ; when 
the  missionaries  were  driven  out,  when  war,  famine,  and 
misery  prevailed,  the  Church  most  thrived.  The  three 
years  from  June  1865  to  June  1868  was  the  period 
of  a marvellous  revival  throughout  all  the  churches 
in  Basutoland.  The  Lord  raised  up  in  the  native 
churches  evangelists  and  pastors,  who  fed  the  scat- 
tered flocks,  and  preached  His  gospel  to  their  fellow- 
countrymen.  The  result  was,  that  at  the  end  of  the 


72  WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 

war  all  the  churches  had  largely  increased.  When 
the  missionaries  were  able  to  return,  one  evangelist 
brought,  as  a present  to  his  minister,  one  hundred 
souls  he  had  gathered  in  and  taught  while  taking 
refuge  in  the  mountains  from  the  enemies  of  his 
country.  Prayer  was  maintained  daily  by  the  Chris- 
tians throughout  all  that  time  of  trial;  and  as  an 
old  soldier,  who  has  studied  the  history  of  wars 
from  my  youth,  I can  only  account  for  the  mar- 
vellous deliverances  which  God  vouchsafed  to  the 
Basutos,  and  the  fact  that  they  are  yet  a people, 
and  flourishing  under  the  British  Government,  as 
direct  answers  to  the  prayers  of  the  Basuto  Church. 

In  addition  to  these  times  of  trial,  which  are 
more  easily  imagined  than  described,  the  mission- 
aries of  the  Church  of  France  had  to  go  through 
an  ordeal  of  another  kind,  which  ought  not  to  be 
omitted  in  this  notice.  In  consequence  of  the  Be- 
volution  of  1848,  and  the  various  political  troubles 
in  France,  this  mission  was  often  placed  in  great 
pecuniary  difficulty.  It  is  good  to  see  the  miser- 
able failure  of  man,  and  the  bountiful  mercy  of  the 
Lord  on  such  occasions.  The  agent  of  the  French 
Mission  in  Cape  Town  was  obliged  to  refuse  pay- 
ment of  all  orders  from  the  missionaries.  He 
only  obeyed  orders,  whence  received  I will  not 
tell.  They  were  reduced  to  great  straits.  But  the 
Lord  raised  them  up  friends  in  Cape  Town,  and 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


73 


from  India,  Holland,  and  elsewhere,  sent  them 

£2000. 

During  the  fifteen  years  of  peace  which  followed 
their  arrival  in  Basutoland,  these  preachers  of  the 
gospel  laboured  with  great  zeal  and  faithfulness. 
Hot  having  at  their  command  the  sums  of  money 
by  which  their  brethren  in  other  Churches  are  aided, 
they  could  not  have  succeeded  as  they  did  if  the 
Lord  had  not  sent  out  among  their  number  some 
excellent  artisan  missionaries.  With  their  help 
mission-houses,  schools,  and  places  of  worship  were 
built,  at  little  more  than  the  cost  of  the  wood,  iron, 
and  glass.  Hot  only  this  : they  taught  the  Basutos 
to  build.  Having  visited  other  Kaffir  tribes,  I was 
astonished  at  the  number  of  the  cottages  I found 
in  Basutoland.  Thus  the  Lord  overruled  the  very 
poverty  of  His  Church  of  France  in  benefit  to  the 
tribe  to  whom  He  sent  it. 

By  the  two  wars  with  the  Boers  Moshesh  lost  a 
part  of  his  country,  in  which  the  mission  had  planted 
the  stations  of  Bethulie,  Beersheba,  Hebron,  Mabu- 
lela,  and  Mekuatling.  All  these  stations  but  that 
of  Mabulela  had  to  be  abandoned.  The  Boers 
allowed  the  buildings  and  property  to  be  sold. 
This  could  not,  however,  make  up  for  the  great  loss 
to  the  Church  of  France  of  four  of  its  stations.  The 
Lord’s  will  in  the  matter,  returning  to  Moshesh, 
in  the  loss  of  his  land,  that  which  in  his  youth  he 


74  WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 

had  so  often  inflicted  on  others,  is  sufficient  explana- 
tion. Doubtless,  in  the  removal  of  the  churches 
from  those  stations  He  had  purposes  of  mercy  to 
other  places  yet  to  he  unfolded. 

The  names  of  those  servants  of  the  Church  of 
France  who  have  laboured  in  the  gospel  in  South 
Africa  should  not  he  omitted  in  this  notice.  The 
year  in  which  they  arrived  in  Africa  will  follow 
their  names : — 

Bisseux,  Lemue,  Holland,  1829. 

Pellissier,  1831. 

Arbousset,  Casalis,  Gosselin,  1833. 

Daumas,  Lauga,  1836. 

Dyke,  1837,  joined  the  Mission  1839. 

Maeder,  1838. 

Maitin,  Schrumf,  1843. 

Keck,  Dr.  Lautry,  1845. 

Cochet,  Fredeau,  1846. 

Jousse,  1850. 

CoiLLARD,  1858. 

Germond,  Mabille,  1859. 

Ellenberger,  1861. 

Du  Yoisin,  Rolland  (son  of  the  above),  1862. 

Dr.  Casalis  (son  of  the  above),  1864. 

Preen,  Creux,  1872. 

Berthoud,  Kohler,  1873. 

Of  these,  Lemue,  Holland,  Pellissier,  Daumas, 
Gosselin,  and  Fredeau  fell  asleep  in  Africa,  only  one 
of  them  ever  returning  again  to  France.  Arbousset, 
Casalis,  Lauga,  and  Schrumf,  after  many  years’ 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


75 


labour,  have  retired,  and  are  working  for  the  Lord 
in  their  native  land.  Holland  has  retired,  and 
remains  in  Africa.  The  remainder  are,  by  the  help 
of  the  Lord,  still  carrying  on  the  work  of  the  mission. 
Creux  and  Berthoud  are  missionaries  of  the  Church 
of  the  Canton  de  Yaud,  who  have  laboured  with 
their  brethren  of  the  Church  of  France.  They  are 
now  going  to  the  regions  beyond. 

The  stations  of  the  mission  at  present  in  and 
near  Basutoland  are  Masitisi,  Bethesda,  Siloe, 
Thabena  Morena,  Hermon,  Morija,  Thaba-Bosio, 
Berea,  Mabulela,  Cana,  and  Leribe.  Motito  was 
handed  over  to  the  London  Missionary  Society  in 
1870. 

It  has  been  a great  pleasure  to  me  thus  briefly  to 
trace  the  hand  of  the  Lord  towards  His  Church  in 
France,  and  to  record  how  the  efforts  of  that  Church, 
under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  were  pre- 
vented (gone  before),  directed,  supported,  and  pro- 
tected in  its  mission  to  the  heathen  in  South  Africa. 
The  word  came  not  to  the  Basutos  in  word  only, 
but  in  power,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much 
assurance. 

Listen  to  one  of  them  while  he  pours  out  the  secret 
thoughts  of  a heart  once  in  the  deepest  heathen 
darkness,  now  enlightened  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ ! Who 
is  he  ? He  is  Makoniane , who  planned  with  Moshesli 


76 


WHO  WORKETH  ALL  THINGS  ACCORDING 


the  founding  of  the  Basuto  empire.  He  is  the  war- 
rior to  whom  Moshesh  said,  * You  are  my  right  arm.’ 
He  is  the  Hey  of  Moshesh’s  armies,  his  favourite 
general.  His  fire  and  his  pride  all  gone,  he  sits  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  hears  His  words.  Thus  he 
speaks : 

*'  Sin  was  personified  in  me.  I have  committed 
every  sort  of  crime.  My  bloody  hand  has  killed 
not  less  than  forty  shepherds,  whose  only  wrong  was 
the  possession  of  their  herds.  I do  not  count  those 
I have  wounded,  nor  the  cannibals  I have  exter- 
minated— I who  in  part  reduced  them  to  the  terrible 
alternative  of  dying  of  hunger  or  eating  their  sons 
and  their  wives.  Often  when  my  minister  preached, 
I imagined,  as  I listened,  that  he  was  detailing  my 
sins.  I often  wished  him  to  stop.  It  seemed  to 
me  he  went  too  far.  The  word  he  spoke,  which  calls 
itself  the  word  of  God,  discovered  so  my  nakedness — 
shovjed  so  clearly  the  wounds  of  my  soul ! I have 
truly  a heart  of  mud ; I am  a worm  crawling,  a vile 
raging  insect,  an  atom  of  dust  carried  by  the  wind. 
I live,  and  yet  I do  not  know  Him  for  whom  I 
ought  to  live, — the  Author  of  my  life,  the  God  of  my 
salvation ! Oh,  how  great  mercy  the  Lord  has  had 
to  reveal  Himself  to  me  ! Messengers  of  God,  do  not 
regret  leaving  your  country ; do  not  return  to  it  on 
any  condition  ; do  not  ever  leave  us.  God  has  sent 
you  to  our  help.  You  have  brought  us  peace.  You 


TO  THE  COUNSEL  OF  HIS  OWN  WILL. 


77 


have  given  us  life.  Am  I a man  ? Yes,  even  a 
Christian,  since  I found  the  healing  of  my  soul  in 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  The  gospel  alone  has  made 
me  know  what  I am,  and  what  I ought  to  be, — my 
greatness,  my  littleness,  my  duties  towards  God  and 
towards  men.  This  gospel  speaks  to  me,  and  finds 
me.  It  is  myself  He  calls  to  Him.  The  grief  I 
have  felt  for  my  sins  makes  me  know  Him,  love  Him, 
and  bless  Him.  Jesus  is  my  Saviour.  This  is  vjhat 
I believe,  this  I feel,  this  I love  to  hear  spoken  ; my 
heart  repeats  it.  He  has  manifested  Himself  to  Ma- 
koniane  ! ’ 


‘|p«  ahiirtlfr  faithful.’ 


CHAP  TEE  VII. 


* He  will  fulfil  the  desire  of  them  that  fear  Him : 
He  also  will  hear  their  cry , and  will  save  them'1 
Ask  all  the  millions  who  have  believed  in  the  Lord 
in  past  ages,  ask  all  the  assembled  Church  in  glory, 
‘ Has  that  word  ever  failed  ? ’ The  answer  would  he 
one  grand  ‘ Ho ! ’ like  the  voice  of  mighty  thunder- 
ings.  No!  All  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus  are,  Yea  ! How  can  we  learn  the  faithfulness 
of  God  to  His  word  except  by  testing  His  promises  ? 

It  is  to  sing  His  praises  tha/t  I now  write  of  my- 
self, as  I have  in  times  past.  His  word  demands 
the  public  praises  of  His  people.  How  He  fulfilled 
my  desire  to  visit  the  Mission  of  the  Church  of 
France  in  Africa  is  only  known  to  Himself,  and  to 
the  angels,  the  ministering  spirits  sent  forth  by  Him 
to  minister  unto  me,  as  to  those  who  by  grace  are 
made  heirs  of  salvation.  None  of  my  friends  have 
the  least  idea  how  great  was  the  physical  weakness 
in  which  I prepared  to  leave  England  for  the  ardu- 

1 Ps.  cxlv.  19. 

F 


82 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


ous  work  of  a preacher  of  the  gospel  to  the  tribes 
of  Southern  Africa.  None  have  any  idea  what  is 
the  amount  of  physical  exertion  demanded  in  the 
faithful  discharge  of  such  an  office.  I knew  well. 
I also  knew  that  nothing  hut  the  almighty  power 
of  Christ  could  enable  me  to  do  one  day’s  work. 
Believing  in  Him,  I determined  that  as  long  as  I 
could  crawl  I would  go  to  my  post.  Once  there,  the 
Lord  would  do  as  pleased  Him.  ‘ We  labour  that, 
whether  present  or  absent,  we  may  be  acceptable  to 
Him.’ 1 This  is  the  only  thing  about  which  His 
servants  should  concern  themselves.  ‘ Whether  we 
live  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord’s.’ 2 

When  I first  heard  of  the  Mission  of  the  Church 
of  France  in  Southern  Africa,  when  I first  began  to 
pray  for  it,  when  I first  desired  to  visit  it,  I cannot 
now  remember.  It  was  certainly  before  this  illness. 
Humanly  speaking,  there  was  no  prospect  of  my 
ever  seeing  this  mission ; but  I prayed , I cried  to 
the  Lord,  that  for  the  glory  of  His  holy  name  He 
would  give  me  strength  to  reach  my  station  on  the 
Kei.  He  gives  exceeding  abundantly,  above  all  we 
ask.  So  He  has  carried  me  on  beyond  the  Bashee, 
and  the  Orange  Biver,  and  the  rivers  of  Basutoland. 
Thus  He  has  fulfilled  this  desire ! My  soul  shall 
make  her  boast  in  the  Lord : the  humble  shall  hear 
thereof  and  be  glad. 

1 2 Cor.  v.  9.  2 Rom  xiv.  8. 


' HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


83 


How  He  blessed  me  from  the  moment  I left  my 
house  in  London;  how  He  detained  me  in  Cape 
Town  for  a month,  that  I might  preach  His  word 
there ; how  He  provided  me  a home  in  sickness 
by  the  hand  of  His  servant,  a widow;  how  He 
found  me  a carriage  to  the  banks  of  the  Kei ; how 
He  provided  me  friends,  to  whose  kindness  I owe 
much;  how  He  gave  me  companions  in  an  old 
Christian  comrade  and  his  wife,  who  kept  house  for 
me ; how  He  increased  my  bodily  strength  from 
day  to  day;  how  He  gave  me  much  joy  in  my  work 
for  Him  ; — these  are  things  which  every  Christian 
must  know  would  be  provided  according  to  my  need. 

‘ I bare  you  on  eagles'  wings  ’ 1 was  the  word 
which  seemed  to  sound  continually  in  my  ears,  as 
hour  after  hour  and  day  after  day,  with  an  un- 
wearied body,  a wonder  to  many,  I rode  on  and  on, 
over  the  mountains  and  plains  of  Kaffirland,  teach- 
ing and  preaching  Christ.  At  first,  riding  was  very 
painful,  because  of  my  weakness ; but  this  soon 
left  me.  Truly,  I realized  in  very  fact  that  they 
that  wait  on  the  Lord  renew  their  strength,  they  do 
mount  up  with  wings  as  eagles,  they  run  and  are 
not  weary,  they  walk  and  are  not  faint. 

I will  now  carry  the  reader  in  imagination  to 
Basutoland.  The  following  extracts  are  from  my 
diary,  which  I thus  prefaced : — 


1 Exod.  xix.  4. 


84 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


* I am  led  to  write  notes  of  this  journey  in  the 
gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  because  I believe 
they  may  be  useful  to  the  Church,  whether  in  France 
or  elsewhere.  Earnestly  do  I pray  to  write  simply, 
faithfully,  and  concisely,  that  no  time  may  be  lost 
in  writing,  or  in  reading,  which  should  be  given  by 
me  or  the  reader  to  prayer  and  to  the  word.’ 

Nov.  6,  1874. — Awoke  in  a Kaffir  hut,  kindly 
built  for  me  at  Ngamakwe  by  a friend  acting  as 
magistrate  ambng  the  Fingo  tribe  of  Kaffirs.  The 
rain  pattering  on  the  thatch  did  not  promise  a good 
start  on  my  journey;  but  there  are  few  verses  of 
God’s  word  more  comprehensive  than  this : f He  that 
observeth  the  wind  shall  not  sow , and  he  that  regardeth 
the  clouds  shall  not  reap!  It  had  helped  me  many 
a time  before,  and  it  helped  me  now.  The  voice 
that  so  often  said  to  Israel’s  leaders,  f Up ! ’ seemed 
to  sound  in  my  ears,  and  I prepared  for  my 
journey. 

Before  so  doing,  I took  a prayerful  retrospect  of 
twenty  years.  It  was  on  the  6tli  November  1854 
that  I awoke  at  the  Koyal  Military  College  a 
commissioned  officer  in  the  British  army.  What 
a change  had  come  over  my  life ! Then  all  my 
thoughts  were  military  distinction ; now  all  my 
thoughts  are  Christ.  Thanks  for  the  unnumbered 
mercies  of  these  twenty  years  filled  my  heart ; and 
I doubt  not  that  the  blessed  Spirit,  helping  my 


' HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


85 


infirmities,  enabled  me  to  give  praise  according  to 
the  will  of  God. 

About  mid-day  it  began  to  clear  a little,  and, 
having  commended  to  the  Lord  the  kind  friends 
who  had  been  as  a brother  and  sister  to  me,  I 
started  on  my  journey.  It  was  my  desire  to  gather 
the  churches  in  my  own  mission  field  for  prayer 
once  more.  We  had  had  meetings  for  prayer  for 
my  visit  to  Basutoland  about  six  weeks  before. 
Since  those  meetings  I had  made  a tour  of  three 
hundred  miles  in  preaching  the  word,  and  I wished 
to  offer  praise  for  the  Lord’s  answers  to  our  prayers 
in  that  journey. 

My  first  halt  was  the  valley  of  the  Incisininde,  a 
large  location  of  Fingoes,  which  borders  on  Ngamak- 
we.  I met  many  heathen  on  my  road,  and  preached 
Jesus  to  them.  Many  were  waiting  for  me.  The 
house  of  prayer  was  filled  with  Christians  and 
with  heathen.  I praised  the  Lord  publicly  for  His 
twenty  years’  mercies.  He  could  have  given  me  no 
greater  pleasure  on  such  a day  than  finding  myself 
a witness  for  Him  in  an  assembly  of  African  Chris- 
tians and  heathen.  I preached  on  Isa.  liii.  6, — the 
portion  of  the  word  which  led  to  my  conversion. 
When  we  came  out,  black  heavy  thunder  clouds,  a 
roar,  and  occasional  flash  promised  a storm.  But 
after  a cup  of  tea,  and  some  food  provided  by  my 
brethren,  I rode  on.  The  Lord  kept  off  the  rain. 


86 


‘ HE  AB1DETH  FAITHFUL/ 


and  I arrived  at  sunset  at  the  hut  of  His  faithful 
servant  Maliwa  Nthlati,  the  evangelist  of  Esigubud- 
weni,  where  I slept. 

I have  thus  started  the  reader,  hut  I cannot 
waste  his  time  or  my  own.  I must  write  of  Basu- 
toland and  the  French  Mission,  and  not  of  Kaffir- 
land.  I will,  however,  note  some  of  the  incidents 
of  my  journey.  They  may  be  profitable  to  others. 

It  is  good  that  Christians  should  believe  that  the 
Lord  careth  for  them.  We  do  not  half  believe  it. 
The  Lord  forgive  us  ! That  evening,  after  arriving 
at  my  brother’s  hut,  my  hands  felt  very  hot  and 
dry.  There  is  no  refreshing  basin  for  the  African 
evangelist.  I felt  inclined  to  ask  for  some  water  in 
a dish ; but  it  was  dark  and  drizzling,  and  the 
stream  was  at  some  distance.  I was  consoled  by 
thinking  how  often  the  Lord  Jesus  must  have 
lacked  such  comforts  in  His  earthly  pilgrimage.  I 
had  just  given  up  all  thought  of  relieving  my  hot 
hands,  when  a tremendous  storm  of  rain  burst  over 
the  valley.  There  happened  to  be  one  small  hole 
in  the  thatch  of  Maliwa’s  hut,  just  over  the  table. 
Heavy  drops  of  rain  fell  through  this.  His  wife 
came  in  at  that  moment  and  put  a tin  dish  to  catch 
the  rain.  She  went  out.  When  the  dish  was  half 
full  I washed  my  hands  and  praised  the  Lord. 
The  rain  ceased  as  soon  as  there  was  enough  water 
for  me  to  wash  my  hands  ! 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


87 


I could  enumerate  many  instances  of  His  un- 
wearied care  of  me  in  these  journeys.  But  what 
need  ? Have  not  His  servants  got  His  word  and 
His  promises  ? are  not  these  enough  ? 

Next  day , after  a very  happy  meeting  with  the 
church  here, — a very  little  flock, — and  having 
preached  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  I rode  on. 
Again  the  Lord’s  mercy  : I reached  the  house  of 
prayer  at  Cibala  just  as  a heavy  storm  swept  over 
it.  The  elder  was  away,  and  had  not  received  my 
message.  A Christian  came  : ‘ May  I ring  ? I think 
some  will  come/  I was  very  tired,  and  had  just 
thanked  the  Lord  that  I could  rest.  The  bell  was 
rung,  and  in  less  than  half-an-hour  the  building  was 
full  of  heathen,  to  whom  I preached  the  Lord  J esus. 
Prayer  with  the  Christians.  Wind  and  sun  had  dried 
the  ground  by  the  time  the  service  was  over,  and  I 
rode  on  to  the  mission  at  Mbulu , praising  the  Lord. 

Nov.  8. — Mbulu  is  the  headquarters  of  the  mission 
which  has  been  entrusted  to  my  charge  by  the  Lord, 
and  by  His  servant  and  the  Church  to  which  he 
belongs.  Many  very  happy  days  I have  spent  here  ! 
Many  valuable  lessons,  I hope,  I have  learnt  here! 
My  people  were  glad  to  see  me,  and  willingly  stayed 
while  for  six  hours  we  waited  on  the  Lord.  I first 
returned  thanks  for  answers  to  prayer  since  we  last 
met.  Then  an  interval.  Then  preaching  of  the 
word.  Another  interval.  Then  a prayer  meeting 


88 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


for  blessing  on  my  visit  to  the  missions,  especially 
to  that  of  the  Church  of  France,  in  Basutoland. 
We  also  commended  our  churches  to  the  gracious 
care  of  the  Lord.  I enjoyed  the  day  very  much. 
A walk  in  my  garden  as  the  sun  set,  feasting  my 
eyes  on  the  strong  hills  around  which  are  emblems 
of  God’s  immutable  judgments,  gave  me  sweet  and 
profitable  food  for  thought. 

Nov.  9. — Left  Mbulu.  Laid  the  foundation-stone 
of  a house  of  prayer  at  Lutuli , an  out-station.  This 
was  an  important  event,  as  it  is  the  first  stone  and 
brick  building  for  the  worship  of  the  Lord  in  this 
mission  field.  I opened  the  service  with  these 
words : ‘ Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  Behold,  I lay 
in  Zion  a chief  Corner-stone,  elect,  precious;  and 
he  that  believeth  on  Him  shall  not  be  confounded! 
There  were  several  heathen  present,  and  I urged  on 
them,  as  on  the  Christians,  the  folly  and  madness 
of  building  our  hopes  for  time  and  eternity  on  any 
other  foundation  than  God’s,  which  is  Jesus  Christ. 
A collection  was  made  towards  the  building.  Then 
followed  a prayer  meeting.  I rode  away  with 
two  of  my  elders,  Fengu  and  Lambata,  faithful 
brethren,  and  with  Josiah,  a teacher.  It  was  an 
hour  after  dark  when  I reached  the  mission 
station  at  the  Tsomo.  Mrs.  and  Miss  Morris  wel- 
comed me. 

Nov.  10. — Heeding  rest.  The  Lord  permitted 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


89 


me  to  halt  one  day  for  the  English  mail,  and  cheered 
me  by  two  letters  from  my  wife. 

Nov.  11. — 2 a.m.  when  I lay  down  ; 5 a.m. 
when  the  bell  called  me  to  rise  and  preach  the 
word.  I opened  it.  Ps.  lxiii.  was  my  morning 
portion.  Verse  2 was  what  I wanted : ‘ To  see  Thy 
power  and  glory,  so  as  I have  seen  Thee!  ‘ Lord , 
show  me  Thy  power  now ; I am  tired.’  Sweetly  it 
rested  on  me  while  I testified  to  His  grace.  Spoke 
to  the  children,  mid-day.  Afternoon. — Five  hours’ 
ride  to  W odehouse  Mission  Station,  where  my  brother 
W.  Hunter,  and  his  dear  wife,  gave  me  a warm 
welcome.  I called  en  route  on  the  magistrate  of 
the  Tambookie  tribe  of  Kaffirs,  Mr.  Tymn,  and  his 
wife,  and  at  every  white  man’s  house,  and  spoke  of 
Jesus.  This  there  is  no  need  to  mention  in  my 
daily  journeys.  Evening  meetings  of  the  church. — 
As  the  annual  missionary  meeting  had  taken  place  that 
day,  I needed  not  to  speak  much.  I could  not  re- 
frain from  expressing  my  gratitude  to  the  Lord  that 
the  churches  of  this  district  should  have  this  day 
given  £60  to  foreign  missions  outside  their  own 
tribe,  in  addition  to  liberally  supporting  the  gospel 
in  their  midst.  £45,  13  s.  6d.  was  given  in  cash. 
The  balance  would  be  more  than  realized  from  the 
following  gifts: — 1 horse,  10  sheep,  8 goats,  4 
lambs,  3 kids,  20  fowls,  16  eggs,  and  half  a bag  of 
corn.  This  liberality  of  the  church  among  the  Tam- 


90 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


bookie  tribe  is  worth  recording.  It  ought  to  prove  to 
the  Churches  of  Europe  and  America  that  it  is  worth 
while  to  spread  the  gospel  in  Africa.  I reminded 
them  that  prayer  was  the  great  power  given  to  the 
Church  for  spreading  the  gospel,  and  helping  the 
preachers.  We  therefore  spent  an  hour  in  prayer. 

Nov.  12. — Halted  a day.  Visited  school.  Found 
children  singing  in  English,  ‘ Jesus,  Emmanuel, 
Thou  our  Leader  be.’  Spoke  to  them  on  these 
words.  Evening. — Preached  to  church  on  Numb, 

xxi.  13—16.  What  deep  teaching  here!  Crossing 
the  Arnon  was  entering  the  promised  land, — typical 
of  the  Christian  entering  by  faith  into  assured 
victory  in  Christ  (Eom.  viii.).  Yet  what  was 
needed  ? The  assurance  of  Omnipotence  with  them 
before  one  battle  was  to  be  fought.  ‘ Gather  the  people 
together,  and  I will  give  them  water!  The  people 
were  gathered.  They  saw  the  dry  ground.  The 
princes  digged  with  staves  ; God  filled  with  water. 
My  Kaffir  brethren  understood  the  application. 
Every  trial,  every  temptation  must  be  dug  into  by 
the  staff  of  God’s  word,  and  Jesus,  the  Living 
Water,  will  be  found  there.  The  meditation  was 
sweet ! I enjoyed  the  day  very  much  with  my 
dear  brother  and  sister. 

Nov.  13. — ‘ Your  difficulty  will  be  between 
Wodehouse  and  Dordredct.’  The  Lord  will  pro- 
vide. Half-way  between  these  lay  the  mission 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


91 


station  of  Mount  Arthur,  only  five  miles  off  the 
main  road.  Here  was  labouring  one  whom  I would 
have  ridden  a hundred  miles  to  visit.  About  seven 
hours’  ride  brought  me  to  his  house,  having  been 
hospitably  entertained  by  his  uncle,  and  also  by 
Mr.  Adams,  a Christian,  at  whose  house  I called, 
and  who  offered  me  forage  for  my  tired  beast,  and 
gave  also  to  my  servant  and  my  other  beasts. 

My  brother  E.  Warner  had  given  up  the  posi- 
tion of  magistrate  to  the  Tambookie  tribe,  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  them.  His  brother  had  given  up  a 
similar  position  to  preach  to  the  Ama  Pondos.  How 
my  heart  had  been  bound  to  theirs  ! It  was  a real 
joy  to  meet  him,  because  so  unexpected.  His  wife, 
like-minded  with  himself,  had  faith  to  consent  to 
his  giving  up  his  position  and  Government  pay  for 
the  pittance  on  which  missionaries  in  Africa  barely 
subsist.  The  Lord  was  faithful.  My  dear  brother 
told  me  that,  the  year  he  gave  up  his  Government 
pay,  he  had  been  offered  an  increase  of  rent  on  a 
small  farm  which  is  his  property,  and  thus  he  was 
enabled  to  feed  his  large  family  ! 

I ought  here  to  note  that  the  Lord  had  laid  it  on 
my  heart  in  going  to  Africa  to  stir  up  His  Church 
in  this  land  to  prayer.  He  had  moved  me  to  pro- 
pose a Prayer  Union  for  labours  in  this  field.  The 
machinery  in  Kaffraria  is  great,  but  the  motive 
power  is  lacking.  There  are  prayer  meetings,  but 


92 


' HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


not  much  prayer,  as  far  as  man  can  judge.  I 
was  painfully  struck  by  the  absence  of  prayer  and 
spiritual  power  in  my  first  visit  to  Africa,  in  1871. 
A very  few  missionaries  joined  me  in  this  Prayer 
Union.  Among  them  these  two  brothers.  No  words 
can  tell  the  joy  which  filled  our  souls  as  we  found 
ourselves  thus  unexpectedly  united  in  prayer , and 
Imeeling  together  on  this  Saturday  evening.  Our 
hour  was  every  Saturday  evening  from  8 to  9 p.m. 
Will  Christians  who  pray  on  Saturday  evenings  in 
other  lands  remember  ‘ the  members  of  the  Prayer 
Union  of  South  Africa/  We  ash  your  prayers.  We 
believe  in  prayer. 

Nov.  15. — A day  not  to  be  forgotten  by  me.  ‘ I 
shall  see  Him  ; and  now  I shall  behold  Him,  and 
nigh / A blessed  Lord’s  day.  Preached  to  the 

Tambookie  Church.  My  beloved  brother  inter- 
preted. Afternoon. — Spoke  to  Sunday  school, 

which  contained  as  many  adults  as  children. 
Evening. — Prayer  for  the  Lord’s  blessing  on  my 
farther  journey.  A Christian  trader  here  helps  my 
dear  brother  in  the  Lord’s  work. 

Nov.  16. — About  six  hours’  ride  brought  me  to 
Dordredct.  On  the  road  I preached  at  one  of  my 
brother’s  out-stations.  A nice  hut,  full.  I could 
not  help  thinking  it  was  just  such  an  audience  as 
the  Lord  Jesus  loved.  Received  at  Dordredct  by 
Rev.  E.  de  Beer  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church. 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


93 


Met  his  brother,  a missionary.  Evening. — Preached 

to  the  Kaffir  Christians  in  the  native  village.  I 
shall  not  easily  forget  my  ride  to-day.  ‘ Peace  he 
to  this  house/  was  my  salutation.  ‘What’s  that?’ 
said  the  Dutchman,  standing  at  his  door.  I repeated 
it.  ‘ I don’t  understand  that,’  said  he.  ‘ It  was 
the  command  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  His  servants  to 
salute  the  houses  they  entered  with  these  words.  I 
am  one  of  His  servants.’  ‘ That  alters  the  case. 
Come  in.’  At  another  house : ‘What  are  you  doing? 
Are  you  collecting  shillings  ?’  ‘No;  I am  preach- 
ing Christ.’ 

Nov.  1 7. — After  a long  day’s  ride  I reached  ‘ The 
Neck!  a pass  in  the  Stormberg  Mountains.  Two 
houses  stand  here, — a hotel,  and  a trader’s  store. 
Nothing  would  induce  the  Dutch  landlord  to  allow 
Solomon  to  come  into  the  house.  ‘ This  is  a public 
room,  sir ; and  if  I pay  for  my  servant,  as  for  myself, 
he  has  a right  to  come  in.’  ‘ I don’t  care,  I will 
allow  no  Kaffir  in  my  house.’  This  will  show  the 
sort  of  feeling  between  the  Boers  and  the  natives, 
and  to  what  the  British  nation  subjected  many 
thousands  of  Africans  when  they  gave  up  ‘ the 
Sovereignty,’  now  the  Free  State,  in  1855.  The 
Lord  reigneth.  I went  out  to  pray  with  Solomon 
in  the  stables  ; we  especially  asked  for  that  patience 
which  the  Lord’s  servants  need  as  they  travel  this 
godless  world.  A poor  Kaffir  stable-man  was 


94 


* HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


there.  He  understood  English.  I spoke  to  him 
of  Jesus,  and  made  his  heart  glad. 

Nov.  18. — After  an  hour’s  prayer,  I awoke  my 
landlord,  instead  of,  as  he  promised,  his  awaking 
me.  He  got  breakfast,  and  I started  at  sunrise. 
Before  leaving,  Solomon  and  I prayed  with  the 
poor  Kaffir,  whom  we  left  in  tears  for  the  love 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I could  not  help  pointing  out 
to  Solomon  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  sending 
me  all  the  way  from  England  to  speak  to  this  poor, 
despised,  and  lonely  Kaffir  in  the  middle  of  the 
Stormberg  Mountains,  in  South  Africa.  Bode  until 
mid-day,  when  we  came  to  a hotel,  kept  by  Mr. 
Parker,  an  old  English  sailor  of  the  right  stamp. 
He  allowed  Solomon  to  breakfast  with  me.  Gathered 
a few  of  our  countrymen,  a mason,  a blacksmith, 
and  a carpenter,  to  whom  I spoke  on,  f I am  not 
ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ .’  Why  should  we 
be  ashamed  of  being  saved  by  the  Son  of  God  ? 
When  we  parted,  he  thanked  me  for  my  visit,  and 
would  take  nothing  for  the  men  and  beasts  he 
had  refreshed.  The  Lord  abundantly  reward  him ! 
Another  four  hours’  ride,  and  we  reached  Lady  Grey , 
a little  town  most  picturesquely  situated  at  the  foot 
of  the  mountains.  Here  I found  a welcome  at 
the  house  of  the  Bev.  D.  Boss,  a Scotchman,  but 
a minister  of  the  Dutch  Church.  He  and  his  wife, 
a Scotch  lady,  received  me  very  kindly.  Evening. — 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


95 


I preached  to  a congregation  of  Hottentots  under 
Mr.  Ross’  care.  ‘ Some  have  erred , and  overthrow 
the  faith  of  some,  nevertheless  the  foundation  of  the 
Lord  standeth  sure  ’ (2  Tim.  ii.  18,  19). 

Nov.  19. — Awoke  very  weary.  But  there  were 
words  of  power  in  my  morning  psalm  (lxxi.):  * I will 
hope  continually,  and  will  yet  praise  Thee  more  and 
more.  I will  go  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God,  and 
will  make  mention  of  Thy  righteousness  only!  Rode 
until  mid-day,  when  we  arrived  at  the  residence 
of  Mr.  Hulse,  the  magistrate  of  what  is  called  ‘ The 
Reserve,’  near  Wittbergen.  I was  too  tired  to  go 
half-an-hour  farther,  to  see  Mr.  Giddy,  the  mission- 
ary. After  dinner,  Mrs.  Hulse  kindly  proposed  that 
I should  rest  until  Solomon  returned  from  the 
mission  station,  where  he  had  taken  a horse  to  he 
shod.  After  a most  beautiful  and  picturesque  ride 
of  three  hours,  we  reached  Bensonvale,  the  mission 
station  of  the  Lord’s  servant  A.  Brigg.  He  is 
one  of  my  companions  in  prayer,  and  our  meeting 
was  therefore  a mutual  cause  of  praise  to  the 
Lord. 

Nov.  20. — I had  heard  that  my  brother  Mr.  Brigg 
was  very  ill,  which  is  why  I came  by  a short  cut 
from  Lady  Grey,  instead  of  spending  a night  at 
Wittbergen.  I thanked  God  that  he  was  much 
better  than  I expected  to  find  him.  I cannot 
forbear  making  the  following  extracts  from  my 


96 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


diary,  in  reference  to  our  meeting,  and  to  the  blessed 
power  of  prayer  union  to  help  scattered  Christians 
in  their  work  for  the  Lord : — It  was  a twofold  joy 
thus  to  meet  him.  And  wherefore  so  much  joy 
to  meet  a man  I had  never  seen  before  ? Only 
those  who  know  the  deep,  hallowed  communion  of 
spirit  that  man  can  enjoy  with  his  fellow-man  in 
prayer  can  understand  this.  Man  is  not  a mere 
animal,  as  infidels  teach.  He  is  a spiritual  being ; 
as  it  is  written,  ‘ The  Lord  God  breathed  into  his 
nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a living 
soul.’  Oh,  foolish  infidels  ! Go  to  God's  word.  See 
there  that  you  are  better  than  you  think  yourselves. 
See  there  that  you  have  a spiritual  being.  If  you 
do  not  think  and  feel  this,  it  is  because  you  are  dead, 
as  the  word  of  God  declares  you  are.  Therefore  hear 
the  voice  of  Christ  in  His  gospel ; receive  life  from 
Him  and  * live.  Oh,  the  union  of  prayer  ! How  it 
■ unites  with  a power  beyond  electricity  the  most 
distant  points ! Am  I,  here  in  Africa,  separated 
from  my  beloved  brethren  and  sisters  in  Christ, 
for  whom  I pray,  in  London  ? No,  I am  not.  Am 
I separated  from  Hudson  Taylor,  Judd,  Moule, 
Valentine,  Beschlin,  Douglas,  in  China?  No,  I 
am  not.  Am  I separated  from  Claxton,  Dodge, 
M£Birney,  Pearsall  Smith,  in  America  ? No,  I 
am  not.  Am  I separated  from  my  peripatetic 
brother  Moody,  and  the  sweet  singer  his  companion  ? 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


97 


No,  I am  not.  Of  these,  and  many  more,  I can 
write,  ‘ Without  ceasing , I have  remembrance  of  thee 
daily  ’ in  prayer.  I meet  them  in  spirit.  To  them 
and  to  all  my  fellow-Christians  I would  say,  ‘ Ye 
also  helping  together  in  prayer .’ 

This  was  a day  of  rest,  peace,  and  communion 
with  the  Lord  over  His  word.  Spoke,  for  the  first 
time,  to  Basuto  Christians.  My  dear  brother 
gathers  his  elders  every  Friday,  and  asked  me  to 
speak  to  them.  I told  them  that  I had  been 
privileged  to  meet  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  in 
many  nations,  and  rejoiced  to  find  believers  in  Him 
among  the  Basuto  tribe. 

Nov.  21. — A quiet,  happy  day,  as  yesterday.  Had 
the  happiness  of  spending  the  hour  of  the  Prayer 
Union  this  Saturday  with  another  brother  in  the 
Lord,  who  had  thus  joined  me  in  prayer.  I could 
but  see  the  Lord  making  this  delightful  arrangement 
for  me. 

Nov.  22.  — A day  to  be  remembered  by  me. 
Preached  the  gospel  to  Basutos.  Learnt  to-day  the 
difficulty  the  first  missionaries  had  in  preaching  to 
the  Kaffirs.  They  could  not  speak  Kaffir,  therefore 
they  were  obliged  to  find  one  man  who  knew 
English  and  Dutch,  and  a second  who  knew  Dutch 
and  Kaffir,  for  there  were  none  who  knew  English 
and  Kaffir.  Thus  their  words  were  translated  into 
Dutch,  then  into  Kaffir.  Often  the  knowledge  of 

a 


98 


' HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.’ 


the  interpreters  was  very  limited,  and  great  mistakes 
were  made.  Nevertheless  Christ  was  preached , and 
men  who  had  never  heard  His  name  were  led  from 
the  depths  of  heathenism  to  trust  in  Him.  Oh,  the 
matchless  wisdom  and  power  of  God  ! To-day  the 
congregation  was  half  Basuto  and  half  Bingo, 
Dutch,  and  English.  Hymns  were  given  out  to 
the  same  metre  in  four  languages.  Each  tongue 
sang  its  own  hymn,  and  I was  surprised  to  find  that 
no  one  language  predominated.  It  was  one  grand 
chorus  of  praise.  The  chapel  built  by  my  dear 
brother  held  a very  large  congregation.  I preached 
in  English,  Solomon  translated  into  Kaffir,  and  a 
Easuto  Christian  from  Kaffir  into  his  own  language. 
Both  my  interpreters  were  filled  with  the  same 
spirit  as  myself.  They  not  only  preached  the  same 
words  as  I did,  but  spoke  them  with  the  same 
earnestness  and  action.  The  Lord  gave  me  His 
word  according  to  my  prayer.  My  dear  brother 
preached  to  the  Dutch  in  the  afternoon.  In  the 
evening  I spoke  once  more  to  the  Fiijgoes  and 
Basutos.  How  great  a privilege  to  witness  for  the 
Lord ! 

Thus  ended  a most  blessed  day.  A Christian 
can  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  travel  on  and  on 
over  the  wide  world , and  to  find  that  now , in  nearly 
all  peoples,  nations,  and  languages,  there  are  those 
to  whom  the  name  of  Jesus  is  most  precious.  Few 


‘ HE  ABIDETH  FAITHFUL.5 


99 


are  permitted  this  present  foretaste  of  the  coming 
kingdom  and  glory.  Those  who  are  should  take 
care  that  Christ  alone  forms  the  burden  of  their 
song, — the  joy,  the  boast,  the  strength  of  their  daily 
life.  ‘ Quicken  us,  0 Lord,  and  we  will  call  upon 
Thy  name .’ 

I have  been  insensibly  led  to  give  these  notes 
of  my  journey  to  the  mission-field  of  the  Church 
of  France.  I did  not  mean  to  do  so.  I ask  the 
reader’s  pardon. 


Cijt  $$tssion-fulI>  of  tk  Cburcb  of  Jfratrte. 


Hlasitisi,  §c%sira,  Silos,  Cfmbena, 
lltoreira,  Ulorija,  Jptrmon. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Nov.  23. — Thanking  the  Lord  for  the  rest  he  had 
given  to  me,  to  my  faithful  servant,  and  my  horses, 
and  for  the  kindness  of  my  dear  brother  and  his 
wife,  I bade  them  farewell.  The  Lord  bless  them 
and  their  children.  In  riding  through  the  village 
my  pony  trod  on  a loose  stone,  and  came  down  on 
both  knees ; the  Lord  held  me  in  the  saddle,  as  he 
did  a few  weeks  before,  when  my  big  horse  'Charlie’ 
came  down  with  such  force  on  his  head  as  to  bend 
the  bit.  I delight  to  praise  His  watchful  care ! A 
neighbour  rode  with  me  to  the  first  drift.  The  Lord 
bless  our  meeting,  as  also  my  halt  to  offsaddle.  I 
saluted  a pleasant-looking  white  man  as  a brother 
in  Christ.  I was  told  a Christian  lived  where  I 
should  offsaddle.  I soon  saw  that  he  was  not  one. 
‘ I think  I have  made  a mistake.’  ‘ So  do  1/  he 
said.  'But  the  Lord  has  made  none,  my  friend. 
He  has  sent  me  to  you  to  tell  you  of  Him  and  His 
salvation.’  He  kindly  gave  me  a cup  of  tea. 
While  I drank  it  I spoke  of  Him  who  is  Living 

103 


104 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


Water.  When  I got  to  the  right  house,  ‘ I dont  know ’ 
was  the  reply  to  my  query  whether  I addressed  a 
brother  in  Christ.  Alas  ! he  confessed  that,  living 
among  Kaffirs,  he  became  as  a heathen.  The  word 
of  God  and  family  prayer  were  neglected.  The 
Lord  permitted  me  here  to  gather  four  of  my  fellow- 
countrymen,  and  to  preach  His  gospel  of  forgiveness 
of  sins  and  eternal  life  to  them.  Just  as  I was 
leaving,  the  arrival  of  a witch-doctor  at  the  store 
enabled  me  to  preach  Jesus  to  a crowd  of  Kaffirs. 

The  scenery  was  very  grand  in  crossing  these 
spurs  of  the  Drakenberg  or  Maluti  Mountains. 
Each  new  view  made  me  lift  up  my  heart  in 
praise.  As  we  came  in  sight  of  the  mountains  of 
the  Orange  Eiver,  and  the  spot  where  Masitisi  lies 
was  pointed  out  by  the  guide,  a heavy  storm  bore 
down  towards  it.  This  warned  us  to  go  on.  There 
was,  however,  a camp  of  English  police  at  Palmeit- 
fontein,  which  we  were  then  passing,  and  I could 
not  pass  my  fellow-countrymen  without  speaking  to 
them  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  I called  on  the  officer, 
but  he  was  absent  on  duty.  His  wife  and 
daughters  received  me  most  kindly.  Their  house 
sheltered  me  from  the  first  burst  of  the  storm. 

One  of  the  police  had  seen  me  at  King  William’s 
Town,  and  before  I left  I had  the  happiness  of 
speaking  to  a few  of  my  fellow-countrymen  on 
man’s  finished  redemption.  ‘ As  for  God , His  way 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


105 


is  perfect .’  God’s  way  of  saving  man  is  perfect. 

Man  cannot  help  being  saved,  if  he  will  only  believe  in 
what  Christ  has  done,  and  lives  to  do. 

‘You  must  ride  sharp  if  you  want  to  get  to 
Masitisi  before  dark/  said  a policeman  I met  at  a 
drift  about  a mile  from  the  camp.  Thanking  him, 
I reminded  him  that  we  live  in  a dark  world,  and 
there  is  but  one  Light  for  man  in  it.  I rode  sharp. 
The  storm  came  over  the  mountains  and  quickened 
our  pace,  the  horses  going  willingly.  On  with 
waterproofs — a gallop,  a trot,  a gallop,  a trot,  and 
we  are  in  sight  of  Masitisi. 

My  heart  was  filled  with  thankfulness  as  I 
looked  at  the  humble  cottage  which  stood  below 
some  grand  rocks.  I had  reached  the  first  of  the 
mission  stations  of  the  Church  of  France  among  the 
Basuto  tribe,  and  I thanked  the  Lord.  I galloped 
down  the  hill,  then  across  what  would  have  been  a 
bog  had  I ridden  slower,  and  trotted  up  to  the  door. 

‘ I thank  God,  my  beloved  brother,  for  having  given 
me  what  has  been  long  the  desire  of  my  heart,  to  visit 
the  Mission  of  the  French  Protestant  Church  in  South 
Africa .’  Thus  I greeted  Ernest  Creux,  the  minister 
of  the  Lord  labouring  in  this  field.  ‘ You  are  an 
answer  to  many  prayers',  was  his  reply.  We  at 
once  knelt  together  and  praised  the  Lord. 

Nov.  24  to  27. — Bested  with  this  dear  brother 
and  his  wife.  They  came  out  to  South  Africa 


106 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


with  M.  and  Mme.  Berthoud,  as  missionaries 
from  the  Church  of  the  Canton  de  Yaud.  This 
Swiss  Church  had  been  a staunch  friend  to  the 
Mission  of  the  Church  of  France,  and  had  sent 
them  men  and  means  from  time  to  time.  It  now 
desires  to  send  on  the  gospel  beyond  Basutoland. 
The  necessities  of  the  sister  mission  had  been  over- 
ruled by  the  Lord  to  detain  these  brethren  awhile, 
that  they  might  get  acclimatized,  and  learn  the 
language  and  character  of  these  tribes  of  Africans. 
‘ He  is  wise  in  counsel/  in  ‘ doing  wonders/ 

I had  full  opportunity  of  testifying  to  the  Lord, 
and  His  grace  and  salvation.  We  had  early  morn- 
ing prayer  meetings,  and  meetings  each  afternoon  to 
enable  me  to  preach  the  word. 

My  brother’s  predecessor,  M.  Ellenberger,  had, 
with  considerable  labour  and  skill,  built  a house  in 
a cave,  and  had  utilized  the  rocks  and  ridges  to 
great  advantage.  A terrace,  shaded  by  trees  which 
he  had  planted,  commanded  a lovely  view ; and  I 
enjoyed  the  quiet  of  this  spot  for  meditation  and 
prayer.  Gardens,  cattle-kraal,  pig-stye,  and  other 
necessities  of  a mission  station,  were  all  formed  as 
nature  had  allowed  of  them.  The  wall  of  the  cave 
had  fallen  out,  and  the  present  mission-house  is  the 
old  printing  office.  It  is  no  waste,  of  time  for  a 
missionary  to  labour  with  his  own  hands.  The  best 
missions,  and  those  which  have  done  most  for  the 


CHUKCH  OF  FRANCE. 


107 


African,  are  those  in  which  the  missionaries  taught 
him  to  make  bricks,  to  build,  and  to  thatch.  The 
more  skilful  in  needful  handiwork  the  servant  of 
the  Lord  is,  the  more  will  he  attract  the  notice  and 
attention  of  his  heathen  neighbours,  and  the  more 
willingly  will  they  listen  to  his  preaching.  This 
should  be  his  desire. 

The  house  of  prayer  at  this  station  is  as  unique 
as  the  cave.  It  is  simply  a roof  of  thatch  built  on 
a foundation.  It  answers  the  purpose  well.  There 
is  a window  and  door  at  each  end.  The  seats  and 
pulpit  are  made  of  clay.  The  Lord  condescends  to 
give  His  presence  here,  and  I enjoyed  some  very 
happy  hours  with  this  church. 

The  first  afternoon  I spoke  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
the  Living  Water  (John  iv.) ; the  next,  of  His 
assurance  that  the  believer  should  receive  living 
water  from  Him,  and  should  outflow  living  water  to 
others.  It  was  very  sweet  to  speak  of  the  deep, 
sweet,  refreshing  streams  of  grace  which,  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  flow  from  the  Lord  Jesus  to  the 
believer,  and  through  him  to  a dying  world.  At 
the  close  of  each  meeting  my  dear  brother  and  I 
invited  any  who  wished  to  remain  and  speak  with 
us  of  the  things  of  Christ.  The  Christian  will  see 
that  there  is  no  difference  between  the  spiritual  life 
of  the  black  Basuto  of  South  Africa,  in  his  or  her 
blanket  and  patched  trousers  or  petticoat,  and  the 


108 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


better  dressed  and  more  civilised  white  men  and 
women  of  Great  Britain.  The  trials  in  the  Chris- 
tian life  of  either,  as  in  all  nations,  are  very  much 
alike.  They  have  the  same  enemies  to  resist.  The 
world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil  vary  only  in  external 
appearance  and  degree  wherever  the  Stronger  than 
he  meets  the  strong  man  armed.  Wherever  He 
does,  the  victory  is  certain,  though  the  fight  be 
against  desperate  odds. 

The  third  day  I spoke  of  the  coming  and  king- 
dom of  the  Lord  Jesus ; and  we  had  a third  after- 
meeting. From  notes  I made,  that  I might  pray 
for  those  who  spoke  to  me,  I have  gathered  the 
following  experiences.  Those  who  remained  were, 
as  far  as  my  dear  brother  and  I could  judge,  deeply 
moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 

A man  who  had  been  cruelly  wronged,  and  had 
been  led  by  bad  advice  to  avenge  himself,  confessed 
his  sin,  and  prayed  for  grace  to  forgive  his  enemy, 
and  restore  what  he  had  obtained  by  law  for  the 
wrong  done  to  him. 

A mother,  whose  son  wants  to  be  married  accord- 
ing to  the  abominable  customs  of  the  heathen 
(being  himself  a heathen),  prays  for  grace  and 
guidance.  He  is  violent  and  rude. 

A young  girl  desires  to  know  more  of  the  love  of 
Jesus. 

A mother,  whose  grown-up  son  and  daughter 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


109 


come  and  hear  the  word — their  life  moral — prays 
for  their  conversion. 

A wife,  much  persecuted  for  the  Lord’s  sake — a 
faithful,  consistent  Christian — prays  for  conversion 
of  her  husband,  and  for  grace  to  rejoice  in  her  trial. 
To  this  dear  sister  I read  verses  from  1 Peter  i.  4, 
explaining  that  her  trial  was  a ‘ needs-be.’ 

A wife,  who  had  hopes  of  her  husband,  had  her 
clothes  torn  off  her  by  him  on  her  return  from  the 
first  meeting.  Prays  for  his  conversion. 

A brother,  not  long  come  in  from  heathenism, 
does  not  see  the  gospel  clearly.  Very  tired  of  the 
struggle.  Isa.  liii.  6 was  put  before  him.  He  said, 

‘ I see/ 

Young  girl  feels  pride.  She  was  pointed  to  the 
Lord  Jesus.  Confessions  of  pride,  disobedience,  and 
other  spiritual  sins  were  made,  and  grace  desired. 
Many  found  relief  in  quiet  tears  after  they  had  un- 
burdened their  hearts.  Three  remained  to  give  praise 
for  blessing  received  during  my  testimony  to  the  grace 
of  the  Lord.  Nothing  can  make  one  feel  more  assur- 
ance in  the  solemn  reality  of  the  deep  spiritual  truths 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  than  hearing  from  these  sons 
and  daughters  of  Africa  such  expressions  and  spiritual 
desires  as  only  God  Himself,  by  His  word  and  Spirit, 
could  have  put  into  their  hearts. 

The  evenings  my  dear  brother  devotes  to  a school 
for  the  shepherd  boys, — a most  blessed  work.  These 


110 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


poor  boys  are  employed  all  day  in  herding  the  cattle. 
But  for  evening  school,  they  would  get  no  instruc- 
tion concerning  God.  The  school  was  a most  inte- 
resting sight, — the  scholars  very  quick  and  willing 
to  learn,  and  their  singing  very  good.  I was  glad 
to  speak  a few  words  to  try  and  encourage  them  to 
listen  to  the  word  of  Christ,  and  to  try  and  learn  to 
read  and  write. 

Nov.  27. — The  pillar  of  the  cloud  moved  on.  I 
had  greatly  enjoyed  this  my  first  visit  to  the  French 
Mission,  and  saw  a real  work  of  God  being  carried 
on  in  prayer,  and  faith,  and  self-denial.  Such  a 
work  must  be  blessed.  The  people  gathered  as  usual 
for  early  morning  prayer,  and  I spoke  briefly  on 
the  unlimited  promise  in  John  xv.  7.  Joy  filled 
every  face.  ‘We  prayed  for  your  wife  and  child/ 
said  an  old  man  with  a very  bright  expression,  as 
he  warmly  shook  my  hand  in  parting.  That  man 
was  a cannibal  when  the  gospel  was  brought  to  the 
Basutos  by  the  Church  of  France  ! 

I bade  my  beloved  brother  and  his  dear  wife  fare- 
well. We  had  become  acquainted  for  eternity.  Yet 
a little  while  and  we  shall  meet  again  in  glory ! 

There  had  been  a long  drought  in  the  Transkei,  and 
throughout  the  country.  ‘ I hope  we  shall  soon  have 
rain/  a lady  had  remarked  to  me  some  days  before. 
I replied  that  I believed  that  the  Lord  was  holding 
up  the  rain  until  I had  crossed  the  Orange  Biver. 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


Ill 


She  laughed,  and  asked  when  that  would  be.  I told 
her.  My  faith  was  verified.  I crossed  the  Orange 
River  at  about  1 1 A.M.  to-day.  Another  hour  and  it 
began  to  rain,  and  by  night  the  river  was  impassable , 
for  the  first  time  this  summer!  Whatever  infidels 
may  write  or  think,  I believe  in  prayer,  for  I always 
find  that  my  prayers  are  answered. 

We  reached  the  Orange  Eiver.  ‘Where  it  is 
narrow  it  is  deep/  said  my  guide,  pointing  to  where 
the  current  ran  swiftly.  ‘ Yes  ; we  must  cross  where 
the  stream  is  broad.’  In  he  went.  Soon  the  water 
was  well  up  on  the  horses.  I anticipated  a good 
wetting,  for  he  was  not  nearly  half-way  across ; 
but  just  then  the  horse  got  on  higher  ground,  and 
crossed  easily.  What  a picture  of  death  and  the 
life  of  glory  to  come ! The  infidel  tries  the  narrow 
and  swift  current  of  infidelity,  and  perishes  in  its 
waters.  The  believer,  by  grace,  takes  the  higher, 
broader,  calmer  stream  of  God’s  love  in  Christ. 
Whatever  may  be  his  fears  as  he  enters  the  river,  he 
is  soon  safe  and  sound  in  the  glory  of  God. 

These  were  my  first  thoughts  after  crossing  the 
Orange  Eiver  and  entering  Basutoland.  My  heart 
was  full  of  praise.  Black  clouds  gathered  ahead,  and 
rain  began.  What  cares  the  Christian  after  he  has 
crossed  the  line  which  divides  the  kingdom  of  Satan 
and  the  kingdom  of  God  ? I had  got  the  right  side 
of  the  river,  and  he  has  got  the  right  side  of  that 


112 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


important  dividing  line.  Black  clouds  and  rain  harm 
us  not.  We  soon  passed  the  cottage  of  an  evangelist, 
and  found  him  at  work  in  his  field.  Dismounting, 
I held  my  first  prayer  meeting  in  Basutoland.  An 
hour’s  ride,  and  a stiff  climb  on  foot,  brought  us  to 
the  top  of  a mountain,  beneath  which  lay  Bethesda, 
Very,  very  beautiful  was  the  view.  The  scenery  of 
Basutoland  is  remarkable.  The  mountains  and  hills 
are  so  unique,  so  diverse,  so  irregular,  so  numerous, 
and  yet,  withal,  so  symmetrical  and  well  arranged  in 
their  natural  beauty  by  the  wisdom  of  their  great 
Creator,  that  I felt  on  entering  the  country  ,as  if  I 
were  riding  in  enchanted  ground.  I did  not  lose 
this  delight  in  the  natural  beauty  of  the  mountains 
during  my  whole  ride  through  this  country. 

As  I neared  the  mission  station,  the  first  of  the 
Church  of  France  in  Basutoland  on  my  route,  I was 
struck  by  the  substantial  appearance  of  the  buildings, 
although  a large  hole  in  the  roof,  and  a mason  repair- 
ing one  of  the  gables,  told  of  fair  wear  and  tear.  The 
house  was  surrounded  by  a well-built  wall, — a rare 
sight  in  South  Africa.  The  house,  church,  wall,  and 
all  the  buildings  were  erected  by  the  two  hands  of 
M.  Gosselin,  who  was  the  first  of  the  French  mis- 
sionaries who  occupied  the  station.  These,  with  not 
a few  souls  gathered  into  the  Church  of  Christ,  are  a 
grand  memorial  to  that  faithful  labourer.  His  body 
rests  in  the  garden  at  some  distance  from  the  house. 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE.  113 

M.  Cochet,  who  had  been  for  36  years  a witness 
for  his  Lord  in  Africa,  welcomed  me.  Whatever 
delicacy  I felt  in  thus  coming  to  visit  a station 
watched  over  by  one  who  might  be  my  father  in 
Christ,  it  was  at  once  removed  by  his  brotherly 
gentleness  and  love.  His  wife,  a Scotch  lady,  who 
still  remembers  the  old  land,  made  me  feel  at  home. 
One  of  the  daughters  had  made  the  voyage  from 
England  with  me.  We  all  knelt  and  praised  the 
Lord  for  permitting  us  to  meet. 

Nov.  28  to  30. — Great  was  the  grace  bestowed 
on  my  dear  elder  brother.  He  gave  me  an  open 
door  for  testimony,  and  did  not  weary  as  hour  after 
hour  he  interpreted  for  me  to  the  natives,  while  I 
endeavoured  to  impart  to  them  what  the  Lord  had 
taught  me  of  the  unsearchable  riches  of  His  grace. 

I never  enjoyed  preaching  the  word  of  God  more 
than  in  this  church.  My  first  day  I was  led  to 
speak  of  the  miracle  at  Bethesda.  On  the  second, — 
the  Lord’s  day,  as  I love  to  call  it, — in  the  morning, 
on  Heb  xi.,  the  faith  of  Noah,  c warned  of  things  not 
seen  as  yet;'  in  the  afternoon,  the  example  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  who  is  now  the  only  object  of  faith  given 
to  man  by  God, — * who,  instead  of  the  joy  set  before 
Him  [correct  translation],  endured  the  cross,  despis- 
ing the  shame/  On  the  third  day,  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  come  down  from  heaven.  What  a glori- 
ous truth  is  this  ! Here  is  the  power  of  the  true  Church, 

H 


114 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


— God  the  Holy  Ghost  in  very  truth  dwelling  in  each 
believer,  and  carrying  out  the  gift  of  salvation  in  him. 
None  ought  to  speak  on  this  subject  but  those  who 
have  had  practical  experience  of  its  reality  in  their 
lives. 

The  Lord  gave  me  full  assurance,  during  after- 
meetings  which  we  held  each  day,  that  He  sent  me 
here,  and  that  I had  not  spoken  but  at  His  word. 
I praised  Him. 

In  the  mason  I found  an  honest  Irish  sailor,  and 
a humble  Christian.  The  army  and  navy  fraternized 
as  usual.  I gave  myself  a little  relaxation  on  Mon- 
day afternoon  by  making  an  opening  in  the  wall 
opposite  the  front  door.  It  was  partly  broken.  My 
friend  the  mason  came  to  my  help  just  as  a batch  of 
English  letters  arrived.  One  was  from  an  old  brother 
officer,  telling  me  of  his  conversion.  I could  hardly 
believe  my  senses,  although  I knew  the  handwriting 
well.  I fell  on  my  knees  and  blessed  the  Lord. 
This  letter  filled  my  soul  with  joy,  and  strengthened 
my  faith.  Other  letters  from  Canada  and  England 
assured  me  of  remembrances  in  prayer,  which  the 
Lord  is  daily  answering. 

December  1. — This  month  last  year  I left  my  wife 
and  child  for  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  this  land. 
What  more  appropriate  expression  of  my  thoughts 
than  ‘ thanks  be  to  God,  who  always  causeth  us  to 
tiiumph  in  Christ  ’ (2  Cor.  ii.  14)  ? Up  before  the  sun 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


115 


in  prayer.  My  beloved  elder  brother  and  his  kind 
wife  and  family  rose  for  an  early  breakfast,  and 
having  commended  ourselves  to  the  Lord,  we  parted. 
As  I rode  away  from  the  house,  and  turned  to  look 
at  my  dear  friends,  I could  not  help  remarking  the 
great  improvement  yesterday  afternoon’s  labour  had 
effected.  Between  us,  the  mason,  Solomon,  and  I 
had  made  a good  job  of  it. 

Crossed  a mountain,  and  down  to  the  house  of 
Mr.  Austin,  magistrate  of  the  district,  who  had 
•kindly  asked  me  to  visit  him.  It  was  a lovely  ride, 
the  air  delicious.  I enjoyed  my  rest  in  the  house 
of  the  magistrate  and  his  kind  wife.  He  was  hav- 
ing an  office  built,  and  I found  another  sailor  who 
had  turned  mason.  I sought  to  give  him  that 
anchor  in  life  which  no  storm  can  drag, — the  word 
of  Christ.  Poor  fellow  I he  needed  it.  He  told 
the  truth  : ' There  is  no  devil  worse  than  inside 
me.’  I told  him  of  One  who  could  cast  him  out. 
He  had  served  Satan  long,  and,  like  most  of  his 
slaves,  had  suffered  for  so  doing,  for  he  said,  ‘ The 
greatest  devil  I ever  saw  is  that  cat  they  keep  in 
the  British  navy.’  I quote  these  words,  as  they 
confirm  my  experience  that  no  punishment  can  re- 
form man . Christ  is  the  wisdom  of  God'  and  the 
power  of  God.  He  alone  can  change  man.  His 
love  converts  the  heart.  I told  my  friend  this,  and 
that  He  had  saved  me,  and  many  a soldier  and 


116 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


sailor,  from  hell  and  sin.  May  He  have  mercy  on 
him ! 

Having  an  engagement  to  preach  at  an  out- 
station,  I was  obliged  to  ride  on.  The  rain  had 
filled  the  Cornet  Spruit  River,  but  happily  there 
was  a boat  by  which  we  crossed  ; the  horses  were 
driven  in,  and  swam  across.  ‘ I gladly  give  you 
sixpence  each  for  bringing  us  over  this  river,  my 
friend.  But  remember  that  when  man  comes  to 
the  river  of  Death,  there  is  but  one  Ferryman  to  the 
heavenly  shore,  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  there  is  nothing 
to  pay'  Thus  I tried  to  preach  Christ.  About 
three  hours  more  riding  and  we  reached  Mahali - 
yangi.  Here  I found  M.  Maeder,  one  of  the  French 
missionaries,  and  his  wife,  who  had  ridden  over 
from  Siloe,  his  station,  to  meet  me.  Many  people 
had  assembled,  and  we  gathered  outside  the  chief  s 
house,  where  I preached  on  the  gift  of  eternal  life 
by  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  Lord’s  aged  servant — for 
M.  Maeder  is  the  oldest  missionary  in  the  field — was 
my  interpreter.  After  the  meeting  we  walked  over 
to  a store  kept  by  a retired  officer.  There  was  an 
old  soldier  there,  and,  desiring  to  speak  a word  con- 
cerning the  Saviour  to  him,  I asked  to  be  allowed  to 
do  so.  While  dwelling  on  the  exhortation  to  fight 
the  good  fight  of  faith,  I noted  that  faith  rested  on 
the  word  of  God.  ‘ God  has  no  two  ways  about  Him,' — 

a favourite  expression  among  soldiers.  ‘ Soldiers 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


117 


like  a commanding  officer  who  lias  no  two  ways 
about  him/  The  old  soldier  caught  this  remark, 
and  interrupted,  ‘ Commanding  officers  have  many 
ways  about  them.  Don’t  compare  them  to  God/ 
He  had  not  understood  what  I had  said,  but  was 
quite  satisfied  with  my  explanation.  The  officer 
understood  it  well.  I trust  both  will  remember 
God’s  one  only  way  of  salvation  for  high  and  low, 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

We  reached  Siloe  after  a good  hour’s  ride.  It 
lies  at  the  foot  of  a cone-shaped  hill.  f My  hus- 
band went  to  the  top  of  that  mountain  during  the 
war  with  the  Boers,  and  held  the  flag  of  peace. 
They  were  shooting  and  killing  all  round/ 

The  house,  school,  and  other  buildings  here  were 
all  built  by  M.  Maeder  himself, — very  neat  and 
simple,  but  patterns  for  the  native  Christians  to 
try  and  imitate.  This  many  of  them  have  done,  to 
their  great  comfort,  and  the  improvement  of  their 
domestic  life. 

I was  very  thankful  to  rest  in  this  quiet  spot. 

Dec.  2. — A meeting  of  the  church  and  people 
had  been  arranged,  and  as  there  was  no  room  for 
all  in  the  school,  we  assembled  in  the  open  air.  I 
always  enjoy  preaching  in  the  open  air.  The  Lord’s 
cathedral  is  better  than  any  that  man  has  built, 
and  all  His  monuments  are  truth.  There  is  no  ful- 
some praise  in  the  mountains.  The  heavens  declare 


118 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


His  glory.  I had  been  much  refreshed  this  morn- 
ing by  meditating  on  Psalm  lxxxiv.,  my  daily 
portion,  and  I gave  to  my  African  brethren  what 
the  Lord  had  given  me : 

‘ Blessed  are  they  that  dwell  in  Thy  house.’ 

‘ Blessed  is  the  man  whose  strength  is  in  Thee,  in 
whose  heart  Thy  ways/ 

‘ Blessed  is  the  man  that  trusteth  in  Thee.’ 

God’s  house  is  built  on  the  Lord  Jesus.  We 
who  believe  are  built  on  Him.  God  dwells  in  us, 
and  we  in  God.  Blessed  is  the  man  who  thus 
dwells  in  God’s  house,  whose  strength  and  trust 
is  in  Him.  After  this  happy  meditation,  I asked 
to  have  the  children  gathered,  and  spoke  to  them  of 
the  Lord. 

Siloe  was  to  me  as  the  waters  of  Siloah,  which 
flow  softly,  and  I was  refreshed  by  the  precious  water 
of  this  word  of  God.  As  at  Bethesda,  so  here  I 
was  cheered  by  my  intercourse  with  one  who  had 
done  many  years’  hard  service  in  the  African  mission- 
field.  I bade  him  and  his  kind  wife  farewell  after 
dinner,  and  was  not  sorry  to  have  only  two  hours’ 
ride  to  Thabena  Morena.  ‘ You  can  see  Thabena 
Morena  in  the  mountain  opposite,’  said  my  elder 
brother,  and  his  wife  pointed  it  out  to  me.  Happy 
is  the  Christian  whose  faith  is  so  clear  that  he  can 
see  Mount  Zion,  the  city  of  the  living  God,  as  day 
by  day  he  journeys  towards  it ! All  would  see  it , but 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


119 


they  won't  look  where  God  tells  them.  Christ  says, 

‘ Look  unto  Me,  and  be  ye  saved,’  but  they  will 
not  look. 

As  we  approached  the  mountain,  the  school  chil- 
dren met  me,  and  saluted  me  with  hymns.  The 
children  at  Mahali-yangi  had  done  me  the  same 
kindness.  They  marched  hack  to  the  station,  sing- 
ing merrily,  and  I rode  with  them.  They  were 
my  ‘ band.’  I was  quite  content  to  have  changed 
these  children’s  voices,  singing  the  praises  of  the 
Lord,  for  all  ‘ the  pomp  and  circumstance  of  war.’ 

M.  Germond,  the  missionary  at  Thabena  Morena, 
was  away  on  duty.  But  I had  travelled  to  Africa 
with  them,  and  his  little  boy  recognised  me  as  the 
friend  who  had  given  him  ‘ les  oranges  ’ on  board 
ship.  When  we  parted  at  Cape  Town,  his  station 
in  Basutoland  seemed  so  distant,  that  although  I 
purposed  to  visit  him,  I did  not  like  to  talk  about 
it ; but  the  Lord  had  so  wonderfully  renewed  my  - 
strength  that  I had  now  been  able  to  do  so.  I 
found  here  M.  and  Mme.  Berthoud,  the  fellow- 
labourers  with  M.  and  Mme.  Creux,  from  the  Church 
of  the  Canton  de  Yaud.  They  were  on  their  way 
to  Masitisi,  to  arrange  for  their  journey  to  the 
regions  beyond. 

Dec.  3. — M.  Germond  arrived  with  his  eldest  boy 
after  breakfast.  They  had  started  early  from  Morija, 
six  hours’  ride,  and  after  his  breakfast  the  boy  slept. 


120 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


When  waked  for  dinner  he  came  in  saying,  ‘ Good 
morning.’  He  was  very  sleepy,  and  forgot  his  ride, 
or  thought  it  was  yesterday  ! It  was  a real  plea- 
sure to  me  to  meet  my  brother  Germond  in  his  own 
station  and  home.  I remained  with  him  two  days, 
and  twice  preached  to  his  people  in  a well-built 
chapel,  which  he  himself  had  built  twice.  The  first 
time  it  was  finished  except  the  roof,  when  a Boer 
war  took  place,  and  the  walls,  left  in  that  condition, 
fell  in.  Length,  5 3 feet ; breadth,  1 8 feet ; height  of 
walls,  12  feet,  is  a good-sized  building  for  a mis- 
sionary to  erect.  May  my  dear  brother  have  grace 
to  bring  in,  and  build  up  in  it,  many  living  stones 
on  the  one  only  Foundation,  Christ  Jesus ! 

The  second  day  I spoke  on  the  glorious  truth  of 
the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  I always  desire 
to  speak  on  this  neglected  but  most  important 
truth,  and  to  put  before  the  native  Christians  the 
proofs  given  us  in  the  word  of  God  by  which  we 
may  know  whether  we  have  the  Holy  Ghost  or  not, 
— 1 Cor.  xii.  3 ; 1 John  v.  1 ; Gal.  iv.  6 ; Kom.  viii. 
15,  16,  and  other  passages. 

A storm  came  on  at  sunset,  with  thunder  and 
lightning.  There  was  every  appearance  of  my 
being  stopped  in  my  journey.  I prayed  the  Lord 
it  might  not  be  so.  Awoke  at  2 A.M.,  and  the 
thunder  and  lightning  were  very  heavy.  Never- 
theless I knelt  up  in  my  bed  and  prayed,  ‘ Lord 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


121 


Jesus,  Lord  of  the  thunder,  and  lightning,  and  rain, 
I pray  Thee  drive  it  away,  that  I may  go  on  my 
journey  in  Thy  gospel  to-day/  The  storm  ceased 
almost  instantly.  In  half-an-hour  the  moon  came 
out.  I got  up  at  3.30,  called  Solomon,  and  pre- 
pared to  start.  The  Lord  sent  ‘ an  exceeding  strong 
wind,’  as  soon  as  the  storm  ceased,  to  dry  the  roads. 
If  an  infidel  asks,  Do  you  suppose  this  was  all  in 
answer  to  your  prayers  ? I reply,  ‘ Yes! 

Dec.  5. — M.  Germond  rode  with  me  from  his 
house,  where  I had  been  glad  to  see  his  family 
more  comfortably  settled  than  in  the  cabin  of  a 
ship  at  sea.  He  remarked  that  the  Lord  had 
given  me  a very  unusual  day,  — clouds  on  the 
mountain-tops.  After  we  parted  I offsaddled,  and 
then  rode  on  alone.  How  delightful  it  is  to  ride 
on  and  on  into  a picturesque  country  in  which 
you  have  never  before  travelled  ! What  fresh  and 
glorious  pictures  open  before  you,  one  after  another ! 
I could  not  but  think  how  glorious  the  moment 
when  the  redeemed  and  saved  soul  bursts  into  the 
hidden  glories  of  paradise,  or  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  shall  bring  full  salvation  to  His  people  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye  ! 

After  about  six  hours’  ride,  the  turn  of  a fine 
mountain,  which  I had  had  before  me  for  some 
time,  brought  me  in  sight  of  Morija.  The  mission 
station  looked  bright,  and  invitingly  homely,  set 


122 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


by  the  Lord’s  hand  in  a beautiful  valley,  and  under 
a large  mountain.  The  large  substantial  house  of 
prayer  standing  in  its  centre  is  a testimony  that 
the  Lord  had  owned  and  blessed  the  labours  of  His 
servants  there. 

I had  now  reached  the  oldest  station  of  the 
Church  of  Trance  in  South  Africa.  With  what 
joy  I beheld  the  power  and  glory  of  the  Lord  in  the 
scene  before  me ! This  mission  stands  alone  among 
missions  to  the  heathen.  It  is  the  faithful  effort 
of  a long-persecuted  and  very  poor  Church,  and  the 
Lord  has  signally  guided  and  blessed  it.  Here,  in 
Basutoland,  in  South  Africa,  I saw  with  my  own 
eyes  the  Lord’s  testimony  to  the  faithfulness  of  the 
Church  of  France.  Here  was  His  proof  that  all 
the  cruel  and  bloody  persecutions  of  the  enemies  of 
His  word  and  truth  could  not  quench  the  life  of 
that  Church.  A few  of  its  children  were  sent  out 
to  South  Africa.  Their  number  was  small,  their 
means  less  ; yet,  by  His  blessing,  they  had  founded 
a flourishing  church  in  one  of  the  largest  heathen 
tribes  in  that  land.  ‘ Mine  eyes  have  seen  Thy 
salvation,’  was  the  thought  of  my  heart  as  I rode 
up  towards  the  school-college,  which  stands  on  a 
height  at  some  distance  from  the  village. 

How  can  I describe  the  welcome  of  one  whom 
I had  long  loved  and  prayed  for,  and  who  had  loved 
and  prayed  for  me,  and  of  others  who  had  loved  me 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


123 


in  advance  for  the  Lord’s  sake  ? It  was,  indeed, 
a joy  too  deep  for  words  when  I met  MM.  Dyke, 
Mabille,  and  Casalis ; and  we  at  once  knelt  and 
praised  the  Lord,  praying  that  all  onr  intercourse 
might  be  guided  by  Him  for  His  glory.  Mme. 
Dyke  came  into  the  room,  and  joined  us  in  prayer. 

This  institution,  which,  for  brevity,  I will  call 
‘ college/  is  under  the  direction  of  M.  Dyke.  Some 
twenty-four  Basuto  young  men  are  here  boarded 
and  trained  for  schoolmasters  and  catechists.  There 
are  thirty-six  in  the  ‘ lower  school  ’ in  the  village. 
The  system  of  the  Church  of  France  is  very  good. 
It  employs  all  the  young  men  it  trains  first  as 
schoolmasters.  When  they  have  been  tried  in  this 
position  and  found  faithful , if  they  are  so  led,  they 
are  employed  as  evangelists.  Thus  the  sacred  cha- 
racter of  a preacher  of  God’s  word  is  guarded  from 
contempt.  It  is  impossible  to  calculate  the  injury 
which  has  been  done  among  the  Kaffir  tribes 
bordering  on  the  Colony,  by  the  employment  of 
ignorant  and  unconverted  men  as  evangelists. 

While  I was  in  England,  I had  met  the  only  son 
of  the  dear  friend  under  whose  roof  I now  rested. 
I had  added  my  advice  to  the  desire  of  his  parents, 
that  he  should  abandon  the  prospects  of  business 
for  the  glorious  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen,  and  this  he  has  done.  I was  therefore 
doubly  welcome.  The  expectation  of  a week’s  rest 


124 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


of  body,  and  delightful  communion  of  soul,  was  very 
soothing,  and  I thoroughly  enjoyed  the  parental 
tenderness  which  supplied  my  every  need. 

Here  again  ‘ the  Prayer  Union  of  South  Africa  * 
had  introduced  me  and  hound  me  to  the  Lord’s 
servants.  This  evening,  for  the  third  time  in  my 
journey,  the  Lord  brought  me,  on  a Saturday,  to  the 
house  of  one  of  the  few  of  my  brethren  who  had 
joined  this  Union.  Oh,  the  bond  of  prayer ! It  is 
unity  of  spirit ! It  is  oneness  of  soul ! Can  man 
know  closer  union  with  his  fellow-man  ? ‘ Through 

Him  we  both  have  access  in  one  spirit  to  the 
Father.’ 

Dec.  6. — Lord's  Day. — My  dear  brethren  wished 
me  to  preach  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  the  people, 
and  I therefore  did  so.  The  church  at  Morija 
holds  many  hundreds.  It  was  quite  full.  I praised 
the  Lord  for  permitting  me  to  testify  to  such  an 
assembly.  The  Christians  in  South  Africa,  at  any 
distance  from  the  towns,  seldom  hear  any  but  their 
own  missionaries  and  evangelists.  I felt  it,  there- 
fore, a great  privilege  thus  to  testify  for  the  Lord. 

In  the  morning,  I was  led  to  preach  on  our 
Lord’s  appearance  to  John  in  Patmos,  and  in  the 
afternoon,  on  His  meeting  Saul  on  his  way  to 
Damascus.  His  Church  must  believe  in  Him  as 
thus  revealed  in  His  glory,  clothed  with  majesty, 
and  watching  over  each  individual,  in  whatever 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


125 


position,  or  it  cannot  yield  to  Him  the  faithful 
service  He  requires. 

At  the  close  of  the  morning  service  several 
women  remained  behind.  They  were  awed  by  the 
description  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
the  thoughts  consequent  on  the  knowledge  of  His 
glory.  One,  a heathen,  professed  to  believe  next 
day. 

Between  the  services  I had  the  happiness  of 
addressing  the  children.  The  Lord  Jesus  and  the 
dear  little  dead  daughter  of  Jairus  was  a good 
subject  on  which  to  speak  to  the  dear  little  children 
of  Basutoland.  Some  of  them  He  has  raised  from 
the  dead. 

M.  Mabille  kindly  interpreted  for  me  in  the 
morning,  and  Dr.  Casalis  in  the  afternoon.  It  was 
a great  help  to  have  as  my  interpreters  two  dear 
friends  thorough  masters  of  the  language,  and  who 
entered  in  spirit  into  the  truths  it  was  my  prayer- 
ful desire  to  set  plainly  before  the  people. 

The  communion  of  the  Lord’s  Supper  was  ob- 
served at  the  afternoon  service.  I greatly  enjoyed 
joining  in  this  most  sacred  ordinance  with  these 
dear  French  and  Basuto  brethren.  After  these 
services  I was  much  refreshed  by  singing  some 
of  my  grandfather’s  beautiful  French  hymns.  They 
are  so  full  of  deep,  glorious,  Scripture  truth,  that  I 
never  sing  them  without  being  cheered  up.  Often 


126 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


and  often  as  a soldier,  when  weary,  or  suffering  for 
the  Lord’s  sake,  I have  paced  np  and  down  my 
quarters  singing  these  hymns,  until  every  cloud 
has  been  dissipated  by  their  bright,  clear  truth  and 
Christian  faith. 

1th  to  10  th. — These  were  happy  days  at  Morija. 
On  Monday  morning  I preached  at  a general  service 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  and  His  words,  ‘ I am  the  light 
of  the  world!  The  next  service  was  to  Christians 
only.  ' Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world!  Lighthouses 
have  no  light  in  them  but  what  is  put  in;  neither  has 
man.  It  is  only  when  Christ  has  by  grace  shone 
into  his  soul  that  he  can  shed  any  light  for  God  on 
this  dark  world.  How  long  it  takes  some  Chris- 
tians to  learn  this  ! They  think  that  natural  talent 
and  college  training  give  light  to  the  soul.  Happy 
are  they  when  they  can  sever  the  mental  from  the 
spiritual,  and  know  that  man  may  possess  any 
amount  of  human  wisdom,  and  yet  be  in  utter 
darkness  towards  God.  Christ  is  the  wisdom  of  God. 
God  knows  no  other.  The  wisdom  of  this  world 
is  foolishness  with  Him.  Unless  man  has  Christ  in 
his  soul,  he  is  entirely  in  the  dark,  and  hnoweth  not 
whither  he  goeth. 

Afternoon. — I spoke  to  the  schoolmasters  and 
evangelists  on  2 Cor.  iii. — God,  who  all-suffices  those 
whom  He  calls  by  grace  to  be  His  ministers  or  servants 
of  the  new  covenant.  It  is  a sweet  and  most  pro- 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


127 


fitable  subject,  on  which  those  who  serve  the  Lord 
cannot  meditate  too  often. 

On  Tuesday  I enjoyed  a long  conversation  on  the 
prospects  of  mission  work  in  the  interior  with  M. 
Mabille,  whose  whole  heart  and  soul,  like  mine,  is 
filled  with  a burning  desire  to  see  the  gospel  carried 
on  and  on  until  it  reaches  the  tribes  under  the 
equator.  How  glorious  such  converse  with  one 
who  knows  what  he  is  talking  about ! As  I purpose 
to  make  some  remarks  on  the  prospects  of  mission 
work  in  South  Africa  in  the  closing  chapter,  I will 
not  give  these  notes  here.  We  prayed  before  we 
began  to  talk  about  the  Lord’s  kingdom,  and  when 
we  ended,  and  I have  no  doubt  that  some  blessing 
will  follow. 

On  Tuesday  and  Wednesday  I had  the  happiness 
of  joining  with  my  dear  friends  and  their  families  in 
the  study  of  the  word.  M.  Preen  is  associated  with 
MM.  Dyke  and  Mabille  and  Dr.  Casalis  in  the  work 
of  the  college,  and  he  and  his  wife  shared  with  us 
in  all  our  meetings.  We  took  the  epistle  of  Jude, 
and  found  in  it  much-needed  exhortation,  warning, 
comfort,  and  hope. 

Dec.  10. — As  I wished  to  visit  Hermon,  a station 
at  some  little  distance  from  Morija,  and  as  my 
work  of  late  had  somewhat  tired  me,  Dr.  Casalis 
kindly  drove  me  over  there  in  the  afternoon.  He 
took  some  wood,  so  that  when  we  f outspanned  ’ — 


128 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


took  out  the  horses — we  might  have  a cup  of  tea. 
While  he  made  the  fire  I went  for  water.  Appar- 
ently there  was  none  but  very  dark,  stagnant  water, 
albeit  fresh  from  recent  rain ; but  I wanted  living 
water,  clear  as  crystal.  Of  this  there  was  no  sign, 
but  I went  on,  and  faith  had  its  reward.  I found 
a little  stream  of  running  water,  and  filled  my  kettle. 
Christian,  never  be  satisfied  to  be  filled  with  muddy 
truth : go  to  the  Living  Stream,  Christ,  and  fill  yourself 
with  Him.  This  is  the  lesson  I learned. 

We  reached  Hermon  at  sunset,  and  were  wel- 
comed by  M.  and  Mme.  Ellenberger.  This  station 
was  founded  by  M.  Dyke ; and  the  house  he  built 
with  his  own  hands,  and  in  which  his  wife  and 
family  lived  for  many  years,  yet  stands.  It  is  a 
very  small  house,  of  two  rooms  ; and  yet,  as  he  said, 
it  was  a palace  then  to  him.  Two  houses  of  prayer, 
yet  standing,  are  his  memorials.  The  one  was  too 
small  before  it  was  well  finished  for  the  congrega- 
tion with  which  the  Lord  filled  it,  so  the  second  had 
to  be  built. 

Dec.  11. — The  largest  of  the  buildings  was  cram- 
med in  the  morning,  when,  with  my  dear  friend  Dr. 
Casalis  for  my  interpreter,  I preached  on  the  Lord’s 
manifestation  of  Himself  to  Cornelius  by  the  word 
which  He  sent  by  Peter.  He  could  use  any  means. 
The  angel  could  have  told  Cornelius  what  Peter  did. 
But  such  is  not  the  Lord’s  will.  He  chooses  to  use 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


129 


• man  filled  with  His  own  Spirit.  When  His  word 
is  believed,  the  Holy  Ghost  seals  forgiveness.  A 
few  words  to  the  children,  on  ‘ If  these  should  hold 
their  peace,  the  stones  would  immediately  cry  out/ 
and  then  I spoke  to  the  Christians  on  union  with 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  evening  I went  to 
the  village,  and  amongst  others  visited  the  headman, 
who,  on  account  of  pride  and  some  supposed  slight 
from  the  ministers,  will  not  join  the  church.  I 
pointed  out  to  him  the  wrong  he  was  thus  doing 
his  own  soul  and  the  cause  of  the  Lord. 

Dec.  12. — I had  said  good-bye  to  my  brother 
Ellenberger,  his  dear  wife  and  children,  before  I 
went  to  bed.  It  would  otherwise  have  been  wrong 
to  have  gone  off  before  sunrise,  while  all  were  asleep. 
However,  Dr.  Casalis  and  I preferred  marching  early, 
so  we  left  ‘ without  beat  of  drum/  We  outspanned, 
had  our  tea  and  our  morning  prayer,  and  then  drove 
on  quietly  to  Morija. 

In  the  afternoon  the  school  children  were  invited 
by  me,  on  behalf  of  three  very  precious  little  Scotch 
children,  whose  zeal  and  interest  in  mission  work  in 
Africa,  especially  that  which  the  Lord  has  committed 
to  me,  is  beyond  all  praise.  About  160  children 
marched  up  from  the  village,  with  flags,  singing 
hymns.  It  was  a very  pretty  sight.  When  they 
were  seated  in  the  school,  I read  them  the  letter 
from  their  little  Scotch  friends,  by  whom  they  were 

i 


130 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


thus  invited  to  partake  of  cake  and  coffee.  The 
following  is  an  extract : — f Dear  Major  Malan, — This 
is  a letter  from  all  of  us,  only  mamma  is  writing  it 
for  us.  We  have  gathered  such  a lot  of  money  in 
baby’s  money-box  for  you  to  put  into  your  pocket 
and  give  to  little  children ; and  tell  them  that  we 
think  about  them  in  Scotland,  and  talk  about  them, 
and  want  them  to  have  a happy  Christmas,  and  to 
know  a great  deal  about  the  Lord  Jesus.’ 

This  precious  letter  I received  just  as  I was  start- 
ing for  Basutoland;  and  as  in  the  winter  of  1872-3 
some  hundreds  of  poor  children  were  feasted  in 
London  by  money  sent  to  them  by  children  from 
Basutoland,  I thought  it  only  just  that  the  Basuto 
children  should  receive  part  of  the  money  sent 
to  me  for  children  in  South  Africa.  The  feast 
cost  me  only  £1,  thanks  to  the  kindness  of  the 
ladies  who  prepared  it.  We  all  enjoyed  it  very 
much,  especially  the  children.  The  Lord  reward 
the  precious  three  in  Scotland  who  think  of  the 
children  in  Africa  ! 

The  evening  was  spent  in  prayer. 

Dec.  13. — Lord's  Day. — Preached,  morning,  on  what 
is  to  my  mind  one  of  the  most  delightful  subjects 
for  human  consideration, — that  the  salvation  of  the 
believer  stands  in  the  will  of  God.  How  clearly 
this  grand  truth  stands  out  in  God’s  word ! Man 
may  call  it  by  what  name  he  likes,  it  is  a truth 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


131 


which  cannot  he  shaken  except  by  unbelief.  ‘ Saved 
by  His  own  purpose,  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before 
the  world  began  ’ (2  Tim.  i.  9).  This,  and  Christ’s 
words,  ' They  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  take 
them  out  of  my  hand ,’  are  enough  for  me.  After- 
noon, I spoke  to  the  children.  A prayer  meeting 
for  the  Lord’s  blessing  on  my  farther  journey  fol- 
lowed. Evening,  I spoke  to  the  students  at  the 
college,  as  last  Lord’s  day,  on  the  faith  and  obedi- 
ence of  Daniel  and  his  friends. 

Dec.  14. — Enjoyed  another  converse  with  my  dear 
brother  Mabille  and  his  wife  on  mission  work. 
Nothing  rejoices  my  soul  more  than  meeting  with 
those  who  are  in  earnest  for  the  spread  of  the  name 
and  fame  of  the  Lord  Jesus  on  earth.  Dined  with 
them.  Had  our  last  Bible  reading  with  the  other 
brethren  and  their  wives.  We  finished  the  Epistle 
of  Jude,  rejoicing  in  Him  who  is  able  to  keep  us 
from  falling,  and  to  present  us  blameless  before  the 
presence  of  His  glory  with  exceeding  joy.  In  the 
evening  I spoke  to  the  young  men  of  the  college 
on  Dan.  xii.  3. 

Dec.  15. — My  happy  visit  to  Morija  had  come  to 
its  close.  I have  not  been  able  to  express  the  joy 
and  pleasure  I experienced  in  communion  with  these 
servants  of  the  Lord.  But  He  knows ; and  they,  I 
am  sure,  believe  how  thoroughly  I delighted  in  their 
society.  Had  breakfast  with  dear  M.  Preen  and  his 


132 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


wife.  He  served  for  some  years  in  the  artillery.  A 
Christian  in  the  French  army  is  treated  rather  worse 
than  a Christian  in  our  army.  There  was  in  Stras- 
burg,  in  1865,  a Christian*  woman  who  did  all  she 
could  to  draw  soldiers  to  thoughtful,  godly  lives. 
This,  of  course,  was  opposed  by  the  priests.  A 
garrison  order  made  it  fifteen  days’  imprisonment  for 
any  soldier  to  go  to  her  house.  This  same,  or  the  next 
year,  an  officer  of  our  army  was  reprimanded  in 
general  orders,  in  Canada,  for  writing  to  the  chaplain 
of  the  garrison  at  Quebec,  with  the  sanction  of  his 
colonel,  and  requesting  that  he  might  he  allowed  to 
teach  the  little  children  of  his  own  regiment,  who 
were  entirely  neglected  ! How  sad  it  is  to  see  men 
holding  high  positions  of  authority  lowering  them- 
selves to  such  petty  persecutions  to  please  the  priests. 
Preen  paid  no  attention  to  an  order  so  absurd,  and 
the  consequence  was  his  conversion  to  God,  under 
the  teaching  of  this  holy  woman,  who  is  the  mother 
in  the  faith  of  many  French  soldiers. 

After  breakfast  I rode  up  with  my  dear  brother 
Mabille  to  visit  the  caves  and  dens  in  the  mountain 
above  Morija,  in  which,  for  more  than  three  years, 
upwards  of  three  hundred  Christians  were  preserved 
by  the  Lord  during  the  war  with  the  Boers,  1865-68. 
About  eight  hundred  souls  altogether  found  shelter 
here.  When  the  war  broke  out,  the  churches  of 
Morija,  Hermon,  and  Beersheba  took  refuge  here. 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


133 


Morning  and  evening  they  prayed  and  sang  praises. 
Their  enemies  heard  them,  and  fired,  hut  no  cannon 
ball  could  harm  them ! Philemon , the  schoolmaster  of 
Morija , was  raised  up  by  the  Lord  to  be  the  pastor  of 
the  churches  in  the  dens.  He  was  not  appointed  by 
any  missionary.  For  three  years  he  watched  over  this 
large  congregation.  Having  nothing  to  do  in  these 
rocks,  there  was  much  preaching  and  prayer.  The 
order  of  a chief  moved  some  of  the  Christians  to 
another  mountain ; even  then  Philemon  looked  after 
them.  At  the  end  of  the  war  all  the  churches  were 
increased , and  a revival  took  place , which  lasted  for 
two  years l Philemon  brought  100  converts  to  the 
missionary  at  the  close  of  the  war,  and  there  were  436 
candidates  for  admission  to  the  church  of  Morija  ! So 
mightily  grew  the  word  of  God.  After  the  war, 
famine  and  then  typhus  fever  tried  the  church  of 
Morija.  Philemon  devoted  himself  to  attending  the 
sick  and  dying.  He  took  the  disease.  When  asked 
whether  he  would  like  to  go  to  the  Lord,  he  said, 

' Yes,  very  much.’  He  was  then  asked  whether  he 
would  like  to  remain  and  work  for  the  Lord.  His 
eyes  brightened,  and  he  said,  ‘ Yes,  very  much.’  He 
soon  became  unconscious.  Shortly  before  he  breathed 
his  last,  he  signed  for  the  whistle,  with  which  for  three 
years  he  had  called  the  churches  in  the  dens  to  prayer 
and  praise,  and  tried  to  sound  it  once  more.  It  is  very 
painful  to  add,  hut  should  be  added  as  a warning  to 


134 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


the  weaker  sex,  that  no  Basnto  woman  would  marry 
Philemon,  because  he  was  ugly  ! What  a husband 
they  lost ! What  a place  in  glory  any  woman  might 
have  gained  by  being  a faithful  helpmeet  to  such  a 
faithful  servant  of  God  ! After  the  war  he  married, 
but  not  happily.  MM.  Mabille,  Maitin,  and  du 
Yoisin  remained  in  the  country  during  this  war,  the 
other  missionaries  being  all  compelled  to  leave  by 
the  Boers.  They  visited  their  scattered  churches. 
Services  wrere  held,  while  look-outs  watched  the 
various  approaches.  The  Lord  provided  and  pro- 
tected His  servants  wonderfully.  One  of  the 
children  once  remarked  to  its  mother,  apropos  of 
their  supply  of  flour  for  bread,  ‘ Mother,  I think  God 
alvjays  hears  us  when  we  scrape  the  bottom  of  the 
barrel ! 

A climb  through  these  caves  and  dens  was  a great 
pleasure  to  me.  The  bones  of  animals,  ashes,  grinding- 
stones,  bits  of  earthen  vessels,  were  so  many  monu- 
ments of  the  Lord’s  gracious  care  of  His  children. 
The  rocks  were  magnificent.  A Dutchman’s  cannon 
ball  would  be  much  like  a pea  against  them  ! On 
the  top  of  one  of  the  rocks  we  sat,  while  I read 
the  closing  verses  of  Heb.  xi.,  and  then  praised  the 
Lord  for  His  mighty  deliverance  of  His  people  in 
these  dens. 

The  hour  of  farewell  came.  Commending  each 
other  to  the  Lord,  I said  good-bye  to  my  dear  friends 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


135 


M.  and  Mme.  Dyke,  and  to  dear  M.  Preen  and  his 
wife,  and  the  young  men  of  the  college,  and  then 
went  down  to  the  station,  to  the  homes  of  M.  Mabille 
and  Dr.  Casalis.  My  dear  brother  Mabille  asked 
me  to  visit  Letsie,  a son  of  Moshesh,  on  my 
way  to  Thaba-Bosio,  and  offered  to  he  my  guide. 
Entreating  the  Lord’s  blessing  on  the  children  of 
the  two  families  and  their  parents,  I rode  away 
from  Morija. 

We  found  Letsie  at  home.  His  kraal  is  built 
under  a magnificent  kloof  in  the  Morija  mountain. 
He  is  a heathen,  who  has  long  resisted  the  word  of 
God.  After  conversation  I read  to  him  Luke  xiv.  3 1 . 
Every  sinner  thinks  himself  a king,  and  that  he  has 
strength  equal  to  ten  thousand ; but  can  he  meet  God, 
who  is  coming  against  him  vnth  twenty  thousand  ? If 
not,  he  had  better  take  God’s  conditions  of  peace  in 
Christ.  Only  the  Lord  can  bring  home  His  word. 
This  I never  forget. 

My  dear  brother  rode  with  me  to  the  mountain, 
under  which  Solomon  my  guide  and  Solomon  my 
groom  had  offsaddled.  Here  we  had  to  part,  for  a 
heavy  storm  threatened,  and  it  was  late  in  the  after- 
noon. The  Lord  wonderfully  shielded  me.  Twice 
the  storm  came  down  the  mountain  close  to  me,  and 
was  driven  back.  The  very  streams  seemed  held 
back.  We  reached  Thaba-Bosio  soon  after  dark. 
It  was  once  the  residence  of  Moshesh,  chief  of  the 


136  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


Basutos,  and  is  still  dear  to  his  people  because  of  its 
association  with  his  name.  M.  and  Mme.  Jousse 
received  me  most  kindly.  I fonnd  in  their  home 
two  young  ladies  with  whom  I had  travelled  from 
England;  and  the  third,  in  charge  of  the  girls’  hoarding 
school,  was  the  eldest  daughter  of  dear  M.  Cochet. 


Cfra bn  = §osi0.  — Ufosjresf)',  Cfrief  of  % 
§asttfos. — ||is  Conversion. — §erea  to 
HlabnMa. 


137 


CHAP TEE  IX. 


This  place  was  the  capital  of  Basutoland. 
‘ Moshesh's  Mountain  ’ will  be  a celebrated  spot 
while  this  tribe  lasts.  I will  therefore  refer  to  bis 
life  and  character,  as  there  was  much  in  both  worthy 
of  record.  Moshesh’s  early  history,  up  to  the  time 
that  he  invited  the  ministers  of  the  Church  of 
France  among  his  people,  has  been  already  given. 
He  was  simply  a young  African  chief,  brave,  daring, 
and  ambitious.  As  he  grew  up,  however,  and 
especially  from  the  time  he  received  the  missionaries, 
his  mind  developed,  and  he  certainly  became,  from 
all  accounts,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  public 
characters  of  the  present  century.  I wish  to  write 
guardedly.  I am  not  an  extoller  of  heathen  dark- 
ness. Heathenism  is  diabolical  in  all  its  details. 
Those  who  paint  the  mild  savage,  the  innocent 
native  of  Africa,  are  ignorant  men.  But  Moshesh, 
albeit  he  never  confessed  himself  a Christian  until 
the  last  few  days  of  his  life,  was  in  all  that  makes 
up  human  greatness  a great  chief.  He  was  a prince 

139 


140 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


in  every  sense  of  the  word.  I am  relieved  of  the 
responsibility  of  further  remark  on  this  point.  Mr. 
Orpen,  a British  magistrate,  who  understands  the 
African  character,  and  knew  Moshesh  well,  thus 
sketches  him  : ‘ The  most  original,  able,  enlightened , 
and  upright  barbarian  chief  that  South  Africa  has 
ever  beheld.  His  humanity,  his  mildness,  his  love  of 
peace  and  justice,  his  horror  of  war,  are  conspicuous 
on  every  occasion ; his  forbearance  under  extreme 
provocation,  his  steadfast  fidelity  and  devotion 
through  evil  report  and  good,  his  patience  under 
false  suspicions  and  accusations,  his  magnanimity 
and  generosity, — the  possession  of  these  and  many 
more  good  qualities  would  almost  lead  us  to  believe 
that  our  faithful  and  long-suffering  “ ally,”  as  he 
calls  himself,  was  a Christian.’  Side  by  side  with 
this  opinion  I would  put  that  of  Sir  George  Cath- 
cart,  to  whose  acquaintance  with  Moshesh  I must 
presently  refer.  He  alone  of  all  the  public  men 
who  met  Moshesh  at  once  appreciated  his  character. 
Thus  he  wrote  of  him  after  the  battle  of  Berea  : 
‘ Another  advantage  I gained  was  in  the  acquaintance 
with  the  chief  Moshesh,  whom  I found  not  only  to 
be  the  most  enlightened,  but  the  most  upright  chief  in 
South  Africa,  and  one  in  whose  good  faith  I put  the 
most  perfect  confidence , and  for  whom,  therefore , I 
have  a sincere  respect  and  regard .’ 

I will  leave  Moshesh’s  character  in  the  hands  of 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


141 


Sir  George  Cathcart  and  Mr.  Orpen.  I have  thus 
recorded  it  to  show  that  all  African  chiefs,  especially 
those  who  may  have  come  under  the  influence  of 
the  word  of  God,  are  not  the  senseless  and  degraded 
beings  they  are  too  often  supposed  to  he  by  those 
who  do  not  know  that  God  has  made  of  one  blood 
all  nations  of  men,  and  that  He  therefore  has  His 
noblemen  in  all  nations  and  classes.  Moshesh  from 
the  first  paid  great  attention  to  the  preaching  of 
God’s  word.  When  the  preaching  was  over,  he 
would  repeat  the  whole  sermon,  point  by  point,  and 
explain  it  to  those  of  his  people  who  had  not  under- 
stood it.  Thus  he  no  doubt  received  into  his  heart 
much  of  the  truth  of  the  word  of  God,  which, 
unknown  to  himself,  elevated  and  moulded  his 
character.  He  was  very  magnanimous.  Attacked 
in  his  mountain  at  Thaba-Bosio  by  a powerful 
tribe,  whom  he  defeated  with  loss,  he  sent  oxen 
after  them  when  they  retreated,  and  would  not 
allow  them  to  be  pursued : ‘ I suppose  it  was 
hunger  which  made  you  attack  me.  Here  is  food.’ 
His  next  war  was  with  the  British,  in  1852. 
Sir  George  Cathcart,  misled  as  to  Moshesh’s  real 
character  and  intentions,  led  a force  of  British 
troops  into  Basutoland  in  December  that  year.  He 
demanded  10,000  head  of  cattle,  as  a fine  for  some 
marauding  which  Moshesh’s  people  were  said  to 
have  committed.  Moshesh,  who  was  most  anxious 


142 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


to  keep  on  good  terms  with  the  English,  at  once 
sent  to  collect  as  many  cattle  as  he  could.  The 
following  is  the  account  given  me  by  Moshesh’ s 
messenger  to  Sir  George  Cathcart,  then  a brave 
Basuto  warrior,  now  a very  faithful  and  earnest 
Christian  : — ‘ I took  the  cattle  to  Platberg  on  Satur- 
day— 6000  head.  It  was  such  an  immense  herd 
that  we  thought  it  must  be  enough.  We  could  not 
count  well.  Sir  George  Cathcart  was  very  angry. 
He  sent  for  me  and  for  Moshesh’s  sons.  Sir  George 
Cathcart  said  there  were  only  4000  cattle.  We 
begged  three  days’  respite,  assuring  him  that  Moshesh 
would  give  all  the  cattle  demanded,  but  we  required 
time  to  collect  so  many  cattle.  Sir  George  Cathcart 
said:  "It  was  not  for  a great  chief  like  him  to  wait. 
He  would  advance  his  camp  to  the  Caledon  on  the 
morrow,  and  Monday  at  daybreak  he  would  go  and 
take  the  cattle.”  The  Basuto  deputies  were  much 
distressed.  “ Owen  [he  appears  to  have  been  a 
Christian  on  Sir  George’s  staff]  called  us,  told  us  to 
fear  not,  to  trust  in  God,  and  to  go  and  get  as  many 
cattle  as  we  could.  He  gave  us  food,  and  then  led 
us  out  of  the  camp.”  The  narrator  went  to  Moshesh, 
who  was  greatly  troubled.’  Here  I will  take  up 
his  narrative  in  the  third  person.  Sir  George  Cath- 
cart moved  his  camp  on  Sunday.  One  of  the 
French  missionaries  went  to  him  that  day,  with 
another  messenger  from  Moshesh,  to  beg  time  to 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


143 


collect  cattle.  In  vain.  On  Monday  morning 
early  the  British  army  advanced  in  two  divisions, — 
one  under  Colonel  Eyre,  commanding  73d  Regi- 
ment, the  other  under  Sir  George  Cathcart.  A 
squadron  of  lancers  accompanied  Colonel  Eyre’s 
force.  His  description  of  what  took  place  with 
Colonel  Eyre’s  force  on  the  top  of  the  mountain  is 
most  interesting,  but  this  book  is  no  record  for  such 
events.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  cavalry,  which 
was  broken  up  into  two  parties,  was  beaten,  being 
overridden  by  the  swarms  of  Basuto  horsemen.  The 
British  infantry,  ably  commanded,  was  manoeuvred 
across  the  mountain  in  the  face  of  masses  of  Basutos. 
Colonel  Eyre  joined  Sir  George  Cathcart  just  as  he 
was  forced  to  retire.  He  retired  in  square,  with  cap- 
tured cattle  in  the  centre.  The  Basutos  pressed  him 
on  all  sides  until  darkness  separated  the  combatants. 
The  Basutos  under  Moshesh’s  sons  had  planned  a 
night  attack,  in  which  the  worn-out  British  soldiers 
must  have  been  overcome  by  the  hosts  of  their  foes, 
when  an  order  from  Moshesh  forbade  any  more 
fighting.  Next  morning  the  following  message  was 
sent  by  Moshesh  to  Sir  George  Cathcart.  Could 
any  statesman  in  Europe  have  framed  a more  pithy 
despatch  ? Would  any  conqueror  in  Europe  have  so 
treated  an  enemy  ? ‘ 0 my  master,  I am  still  your 

man  ; I am  still  the  child  of  the  Queen  ! Sometimes  a 
man  beats  his  dog,  and  the  dog  puts  his  teeth  into  his 


144 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


hand  and  gives  him  a bite  ; nevertheless  the  dog  loves 
the  master,  and  the  master  loves  the  dog,  and  will  not 
kill  it.  I am  ashamed  of  what  happened  yesterday. 
Let  it  be  forgotten ’ Peace  was  made.  The  British 
force  retired,  having  lost  two  officers  and  between 
thirty  and  forty  men  killed,  besides  wounded.  This 
sad  loss  would  have  been  avoided  had  Moshesh’s  real 
character  and  the  honesty  of  his  intentions  towards 
the  British  nation  been  known  by  Sir  George  Cathcart. 

His  next  war  was  in  1858.  The  Boers  invaded 
Basutoland,  and  besieged  Moshesh.  He  attacked 
them  and  drove  them  away.  In  the  war  which 
commenced  in  1865,  and  lasted  three  years,  the 
Boers  engaged  a number  of  English  adventurers  from 
the  Colony,  and  by  their  means  beat  the  Basutos. 
They  would  have  got  the  whole  of  Basutoland  from 
Moshesh,  but  his  great  seal  was  in  the  hands  of  his 
friends  the  French  missionaries,  who,  knowing  wffiat 
he  wanted  to  do  with  it,  would  not  give  it  up,  until 
notice  was  received  from  the  British  Government 
that  it  had  taken  the  Basuto  tribe  under  its 
protection. 

This  ends  Moshesh’s  political  career.  He  was 
an  old  man  in  this  last  war.  His  sons  were 
divided  by  jealousy,  and  thus  the  enemy  obtained 
an  easy  victory.  Let  us  now  turn  to  the  closing 
scenes  of  this  remarkable  life.  I have  obtained  them 
from  those  who  took  part  in  them. 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


145 


Moshesh  was  ill  for  some  months  before  he  died. 
His  missionaries  visited  him  frequently.  ‘In  1869/ 
writes  one  of  them,  ‘ I visited  him  alone,  and  begged 
a private  interview.  I spoke  to  him  as  one  soon  to 
appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  and  re- 
minded him  of  the  faithfulness  of  his  missionaries, 
who,  although  he  was  a chief,  had  never  hidden  the 
truth  from  him,  but  had  told  him  repeatedly  that 
he  was  a sinner,  and  could  only  he  saved  by  the 
blood  of  Christ.  He  wept  bitterly  all  the  time, 
repeating  frequently : “ I know  it.  It  is  all  true. 
What  am  I to  do  ? What  is  it  that  still  holds  me 
back  ? ” We  prayed  together,  and  he  begged  of  me 
to  ask  his  missionaries  never  to  give  up  praying  for 
him.  “ Perhaps  the  Lord  may  still  hear  you,”  he 
said.  I told  him  never  to  forget,  even  in  his  last 
moments,  that  the  blood  of  Christ  alone  saves  from 
sin.  In  1870  we  again  visited  him.  The  gospel 
was  preached  in  his  room.  He  asked  for  a prayer 
which  he  might  use  when  we  were  gone.  I ex- 
plained that  it  was  impossible  to  write  a prayer  to 
suit  all  his  needs,  and  suggested  the  publican’s 
prayer.  He  got  angry,  and  said  : “ Who  ever  told 
you  that  I was  a sinner  ? I shall  get  to  heaven  as 
well  as  you.”  We  told  him  we  hoped  so,  but  the 
way  was  Jesus,  and  there  was  no  other.  After 
leaving  his  room  one  of  his  councillors  ran  after  us, 
and  said : “ Do  you  know  what  I think  of  Moshesh  ? 

K 


146 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


He  has  got  the  Spirit  [the  term  used  by  the  natives 
to  express  conviction  of  sin],  but  he  is  afraid  to  let 
people  know.”  A few  weeks  after  this  a messenger 
from  the  missionary  of  Thaba  - Bosio  called  us, 
saying  that  Moshesh  was  dying,  and  wished  to  see 
his  missionaries.  To  one  of  them  he  said : “ I hear 
that  your  wife  has  a baby.  How  old  is  it?” 
“ Three  months  old.”  “ Then,”  said  the  chief,  “he  is 
just  my  age.  I have  only  just  been  born.  It  is  only 
now  I begin  to  be  a man .”  He  asked  this  missionary 
if  he  really  believed  that  all  that  the  missionaries 
had  taught  him  was  true.  He  said,  “ Yes.”  “I  believe 
so  also”  said  Moshesh.  He  then  asked  to  see  this 
missionary’s  wife  and  her  child.  On  entering  the 
room  she  held  out  the  child  to  him.  He  looked  at 
it  for  a moment,  his  eyes  full  of  tears.  “ My  child,” 
he  said  to  her,  “ your  baby  is  my  age,  he  is  my 
thaka  ” (one  of  the  same  age)  ; then  pressing  her 
hand,  “ You  have  shown  me  the  road.  I shall  get  to 
Jesus.”  One  night  before  this  he  repeated,  in  great 
anguish,  “ Where  am  I going  to  ? ” After  this  night 
he  appeared  to  take  no  more  interest  in  earthly 
things.  His  desire  was  to  go  to  his  Bather. 
“ When  a child  is  called  by  its  father , ought  it  not  to 
go  ? ” were  his  words  of  faith  and  hope. 

‘ The  day  before  his  death  he  sent  us  a message. 
“ Tell  them  they  will  be  too  late.”  His  missionaries 
were  to  unite  to  witness  his  baptism  on  Sunday,  but 


CHUECH  OF  FRANCE. 


147 


he  was  called  away  on  Friday.  To  the  missionary’s 
wife  above  referred  to  he  sent  this  message : “ Tell 
my  little  girl  and  my  son-in-law  [her  husband]  not 
to  be  anxious  about  me,  but  to  trust  a great  deal. 
They  showed  me  the  way,  and  I go  to  Jesus.”  His 
last  instructions  were:  “ Let  my  missionaries  not  weary 
to  teach  my  people,  and  especially  my  sons.  Although 
I know  that  my  sons  will  not  treat  them  as  I did,  for 
all  that  let  them  not  give  them  up.  Kiss  also  that 
little  child  Thaka  Moshesh ; may  he  grow  up  to  he 
a great  blessing  to  my  people.”  A moment  before 
he  breathed  his  last,  he  said,  “ Hold  me  up,  that  I 
mayfly:” 

I trust  that  the  perusal  of  this  simple  and  truth- 
ful account  of  the  last  days  of  this  African  chief 
will  cheer  and  encourage  many  a servant  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  not  to  be  weary  in  seeking  to  win  souls 
to  Him,  knowing  that  ‘ in  due  season  ye  shall  reap 
if  ye  faint  not  * I cannot  close  the  history  of  the 
life  of  this  most  remarkable  man  in  better  words 
than  in  hers  whom  Moshesh  so  tenderly  called  his 
little  girl : ‘ May  the  Lord  make  use  of  this  narrative 
to  prove  once  more  that  what  is  impossible  with  man 
is  possible  with  God,  and  that  the  hearts  of  kings 
and  even  of  old  heathen  chiefs  are  in  His  hands! 

Dec.  16,  1874. — Awoke  cast  down,  by  reason 
of  my  unprofitableness.  But,  as  is  my  wont,  went 


148 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


out  to  look  at  God’s  works  and  meditate  on  Him. 
Before  me  rose  Moshesh’s  Mountain.  I sat  on  a 
stone  in  the  garden,  at  my  feet  a bed  of  chrysan- 
themums of  many  colours.  The  Lord  spoke  to  me 
by  them.  He  had  made  them — all  of  one  kind, 
though  diverse  in  colour  and  size.  So  in  His 
Church,  various  graces  and  degrees  of  grace.  I 
marvelled  which  I liked  best, — scarlet,  pink,  yellow, 
white.  All  were  beautiful.  Which  grace  would  I 
have  if  the  Lord  gave  me  my  choice, — faith,  wisdom, 
knowledge,  courage  ? After  much  thought  I chose 
the  white — humility.  ‘ Yea,  Lord,  give  me  this 
grace,  to  be  humble,  to  be  like  Thee,  to  be  content 
to  be  white  in  Thy  holiness,  and  nothing  more. 
Thou  wilt  serve  Thyself  by  me.’  My  soul  was 
instantly  filled  with  joy.  The  cloud  vanished,  and 
has  not  since  returned. 

This  brief  trial  was  followed  by  a day  of  much 
joy.  The  elders  and  teachers  had  been  at  Morija 
while  I was  preaching  on  the  first  Load’s  day,  and 
the  people  were  all  waiting  to  welcome  me.  The 
large  church,  which  must  hold  a thousand  or  more, 
was  crammed,  and  many  could  not  find  room.  The 
Lord  gave  me  as  His  message  to  them,  His  kingdom 
now,  in  spirit  and  power,  in  the  hearts  of  men, 
drawn  to  Him  by  the  love  of  God,  but  soon  to  be 
in  glory  for  ever.  As  I spoke,  it  seemed  as  if  the 
place  was  filled  with  His  glory.  At  the  close  of 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


149 


the  preaching  two  of  Moshesh’s  sons  came  to  salute 
me.  Both  had  professed  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 
both  had  turned  back.  I spoke  to  them  earnestly, 
reading  to  them,  as  I always  do  to  apostates  and 
undecided  hearers,  that  awful  declaration,  that 
the  cowards  (fearful)  and  unbelieving  will  share 
the  lake  of  fire  with  the  abominable  and  all  liars 
(Rev.  xxi.  8). 

My  dear  brother  M.  Jousse  had  arranged  that  I 
might  meet  the  Christians  alone,  and  I enjoyed 
another  meeting  with  them  in  the  afternoon.  There 
was  a goodly  assembly.  After  parting  with  them, 
I walked  with  my  brother  to  the  river.  We  lay 
on  a rock  over  the  stream,  and  talked  of  God.  The 
music  of  the  waters  was  sweet,  but  sweeter  were 
some  English  hymns  of  praise  which  the  girls  of 
the  Basuto  boarding-school  sang  by  the  river-side, 
just  above  us.  As  we  were  walking  back,  my 
brother  pointed  out  to  me  a large  rock,  as  it  were 
held  up,  in  the  middle  of  a regular  mountain  slide, 
and  under  it  a Kaffir  hut.  ‘ An  old  Christian 
widow  lived  in  that  hut/  he  said,  c and  had  not  that 
piece  of  rock  been  stopped  in  its  fall,  it  would  have 
crushed  her  in  her  hut.’  There  was  apparently 
nothing  to  stay  its  descent,  but  He  who  beats  back 
the  sea  by  grains  of  sand  is  not  at  a loss  for  means 
in  nature  as  in  grace.  When  trials  threaten,  re- 
member f the  widow’s  rock  ’ in  Basutoland. 


150 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


In  the  evening  we  went  over  to  the  girls’  board- 
ing-school, which  is  under  the  care  of  Mdlle.  Cochet. 
My  heart  always  goes  out  to  the  young  women  of 
heathen  nations  who  are  seeking  the  Lord.  They 
must  have  many  trials.  I trust  the  Lord  gave  them 
some  help  through  the  word  He  gave  me  for  them. 

Dec.  17. — In  the  morning  spoke  with  the  can- 
didates for  joining  the  church  on  James  ii. — faith 
is  proved  by  works.  After  this  I spoke  to  the 
school.  I then  had  the  pleasure  of  calling  on  a 
daughter  of  M.  Lemue,  whose  labours  have  been 
noticed  in  this  hook,  hut  are  far  more  fully  re- 
corded above.  In  the  afternoon  M.  Jousse  proposed 
a ride  to  the  top  of  Moshesh’s  Mountain.  We  had 
to  lead  our  horses  up  the  steep  ascent,  composed 
of  bits  of  rock.  I was  not  surprised  that  only  five 
men  gained  the  summit  when  the  Boers  tried  to 
take  the  mountain.  I regret  to  write  that  all  were 
killed,  for  I look  on  a soldier’s  courage  now  as 
worthy  of  a better  use  and  better  reward  than  battle 
and  vainglory  afford.  After  passing  Moshesh’s 
house  we  met  four  of  his  sons  and  some  people, 
whom  I urged  to  follow  Moshesh’s  faith  and  life. 
Another  of  his  sons  now  joined  us,  and  after  prayer 
that  the  Lord  of  Moshesh  would  cause  His  gospel  to 
spread  far  and  wide  in  Basutoland,  we  rode  round 
part  of  the  mountain.  My  brother  led  me  to  a 
grave  covered  with  stones.  At  the  head,  on  a rough 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


151 


stone,  simply  carved,  was,  ‘ Moshesh!  I looked  at 
that  name  with  reverence,  and  at  once  this  text 
came  into  my  mind  as  his  fitting  epitaph,  * Thy 
gentleness  hath  made  me  great  .’  I need  add  no  more. 
His  son  pointed  out  to  me,  as  we  were  riding  back, 
the  ground  over  which  the  British  army  retreated 
before  the  Basutos  in  1852.  My  soldier’s  eye 
pictured  the  whole  scene ; and  I could  not  but 
honour  the  self-possession  and  wisdom  of  his  great 
father,  who,  watching  the  defeat  of  his  enemies 
from  the  door  of  his  own  house,  stayed  his  hand  in 
the  moment  of  victory,  and  asked  for  peace. 

Visited  the  evening  school  for  the  herd-boys,  and 
again  delighted  in  the  success  of  these  Basuto  even- 
ing schools.  Spoke  a few  words  to  the  boys,  and 
then  went  for  a parting  visit  to  the  girls’  boarding- 
school.  I had  inspected  the  premises  of  the  insti- 
tution during  the  day,  and  admired  their  simplicity 
and  cleanliness. 

Dec.  18. — Bade  farewell  to  this  charming  spot. 
I could  have  remained  gladly,  but  the  Master’s 
work  did  not  permit.  I had  now  the  pleasure  of 
escorting  Mdlle.  Keck,  a daughter  of  one  of  the 
brethren  I had  yet  to  visit.  We  ascended  the  Berea 
Mountain,  and  crossed  part  of  the  battlefield.  I 
have  hard  work  to  hold  in  my  pen,  but  it  must  be 
done.  A warm  welcome  awaited  us  from  M.  and 
Mme.  Maitin  and  M.  and  Mme.  du  Voisin,  the  Lord’s 


152 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


servants  at  the  mission -station  of  Berea.  Mme. 
Maitin  and  I had  a mutual  friend  in  one  of  my 
grandfather’s  children  in  the  faith,  and  this  made 
our  meeting  in  Africa  all  the  more  pleasant. 

The  residence  of  Mr.  Griffiths,  the  British  Com- 
missioner, being  about  two  hours’  ride  from  Berea, 
and  the  word  of  the  Lord  commanding  ‘ honour  to 
whom  honour,’  I rode  over  to  Maseru  with  M.  du 
Voisin  to  pay  my  respects.  Mr.  Griffiths  was  away, 
but  I had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  his  wife  and 
children.  It  is  due  to  him  to  state  that  he  bears 
the  reputation  of  a wise  and  good  governor,  which 
I believe  he  deserves.  I cannot,  however,  refrain 
from  expressing  my  deep  regret  that  he  has  invited 
the  Anglicans  into  Basutoland ; and  I can  foresee 
much  injury  to  the  cause  of  peace  and  to  the  work 
of  the  Lord  in  the  Basuto  tribe  by  the  introduction 
of  Bitualism,  and  a religious  system,  favoured  by 
Government,  which  denies  the  spiritual  authority  of 
the  ministers  of  the  Church  of  France.  I told  my 
French  brethren  that  they  ought  to  have  selected 
the  one  of  their  number  who  they  thought  would 
have  been  most  acceptable  as  a neighbour  and  friend 
to  Mr.  Griffiths  and  his  family,  and  to  have  estab- 
lished a station  at  Maseru.  They  appeared  to  think 
that  Mr.  Griffiths  would  not  have  approved  of  such 
an  arrangement.  The  Lord  knoweth.  The  Lord 
reigneth. 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


153 


Bode  back  to  Berea  with  the  setting  sun,  admiring 
a magnificent  entrance  to  one  of  the  Lord’s  parks, — 
a perpendicular  break  in  the  mountain  along  our 
road. 

Dec.  19. — My  elder  brother,  M.  Maitin,  had 
arranged  a meeting  of  his  church  in  preparation  for 
the  commemoration  of  the  Lord’s  death  next  day. 
It  was  joy  to  speak  to  the  church  from  the  word  of 
God.  It  was  a solemn  meeting.  Afterwards  my 
brother  introduced  to  me  Isaiah,  a Basuto  evan- 
gelist, who  had  carried  the  gospel  to  the  regions 
beyond,  and  had  been  much  blessed  by  the  Lord. 
I purpose  to  give  a history  of  his  labours  in  the 
closing  chapter.  It  was  late  before  our  native 
brethren  departed.  I enjoyed  the  quiet  of  the 
remainder  of  this  day. 

Dec.  2 0. — Lord's  Day. — There  was  no  room  in  the 
house  of  prayer  for  the  number  who  came  to  the 
morning  service.  It  was  a lovely  day,  and  we 
assembled  outside.  Before  commencing,  I looked 
at  the  mountain  to  my  right.  There  were  the  rocks 
down  which  the  lancers  fled,  defeated  and  broken. 
I could  see  it  all.  Farther  on  was  the  road  by 
which  the  British  infantry  ascended  the  mountain. 
I could  see  the  scarlet  line  slowly  moving  on,  and 
the  puffs  of  white  smoke  which  told  that  battle  had 
begun ! My  soul  was  too  full  to  praise  the  Lord. 
Blessed  be  His  name  that  I was  not  this  day  an 


154 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


officer  commanding  a British  army  making  war  on 
the  Basutos,  but  a humble  witness  for  Him,  standing 
in  love  among  them.  It  gave  keenness  to  my  joy 
in  preaching  to  them  on  John  vi. : ‘ Jesus  said  unto 
them,  I am  the  bread  of  life.5  He  is  all  man  needs, 
and  the  soul  that  feeds  on  the  fact  that  His  body  was 
broken,  His  blood  shed  for  its  sins,  and  receives  Him 
now  on  the  throne  of  God  as  its  Saviour,  has  life. 

We  remembered  His  love  in  the  afternoon  in  a 
very  full  church.  A most  blessed  scene ! In  the 
evening  I spoke  to  the  school,  and  read  them  the 
letter  I read  to  the  Morija  children,  as  the  Berea 
children  had  been  ‘ more  noble5  than  all  the  others 
in  helping  the  poor  London  children.  I therefore 
promised  them  a feast  on  Christmas  day,  which 
they  duly  enjoyed. 

Dec.  21. — Farewell  once  more,  but  to  meet,  thank 
God,  again.  Putting  my  companion  on  a very  good 
pony  of  my  own,  we  started  for  her  home  at  Mabu- 
lela.  We  had  to  cross  the  Caledon  river,  and  I 
shall  not  forget  the  bad  behaviour  of  that  same 
pony  on  this  occasion.  ‘ Patience  worketh  experi- 
ence.5 The  horses  were  led  through,  and  my  friend 
and  I crossed  in  a boat.  While  offsaddled,  we 
called  on  the  boatman  and  his  wife,  and  read  the 
word  to  them.  The  Lord  sent  a carriage  behind  us 
soon  after  my  friend  told  me  that  she  was  tired.  I 
felt  sure  it  was  for  her,  but  I had  not  faith  to  stop 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


155 


and  ask  a lift  for  her,  as  there  were  two  roads,  and 
the  owner  might  not  be  going  ours.  However  he 
soon  passed  us,  and  I asked  him  if  he  were  going 
near  M.  Keck’s  house.  He  said,  ' Yes and  I had 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  my  companion  going  on  com- 
fortably to  her  home  in  a carriage  and  pair.  Good 
is  the  Lord. 

I was,  of  course,  doubly  welcome  for  bringing 
back  a daughter  to  M.  and  Mme.  Keck.  The  school 
children  came  to  welcome  me,  and  sang  hymns  ; and 
I joined  with  the  church  in  their  evening  prayer 
meeting. 


JStebttltla,  Cana,  tic. 


CHAPTEE  X. 

Dec.  22. — A year  ago  to-day  I left  in y dear  wife 
and  child  in  London.  The  Lord  has  fully  performed 
all  the  promises  of  His  word  to  those  who  leave  wife , 
child , and  lands  for  His  sake  and  the  gospel's,  and 
that  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  I asked  or  thought. 
I need  not  write  more  about  His  grace  and  power ; 
these  can  he  experienced  by  any  who  will  believe 
in  and  trust  Him.  I enjoyed  a meeting  morning 
and  evening  with  the  church  at  Mabulela,  and  also 
speaking  in  the  afternoon  to  the  children.  It  ought 
to  be  noticed  that  this  mission  is  in  that  part  of 
Basutoland  which  was  taken  by  the  Boers  in  the 
war  of  1865,  and  is  therefore  now  in  the  Free 
State.  The  Boer  Government  permitted  M.  Keck 
and  the  Basuto  church  to  remain,  and  granted  a 
tract  of  land  to  support  the  mission. 

In  remembering  the  incidents  of  a day,  how  pre- 
cious are  the  utterances  of  children  about  God  and 
heaven ! One  of  my  dear  brother’s  little  girls  is 
blind.  She  would  come  and  talk  to  me  in  French, 

159 


160 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


and  remark  on  the  hymns  her  sisters  sang.  After 
one  about  heaven,  she  said  to  me,  with  a sweet 
smile,  ‘ Joli,  n’est  ce  pas  ? nous  serons  tous  blancs 
dans  le  ciel.’  (Beautiful,  is  it  not  ? we  shall  be  all 
white  in  heaven.) 

Dec.  23. — Joined  in  the  morning  prayer  meeting, 
and  then  started  from  this  pleasant  home  in  rain. 
There  is  something  damping  in  a heavy  drizzle,  and 
I was  reminded  thereby  of  my  sadness  when  em- 
barking at  Dartmouth  this  day  year.  But  my  soul 
was  at  once  filled  with  praise  to  the  Lord  for  His 
mercies  since  then,  and  with  confidence  for  the 
future.  The  heavy  rain  yesterday  had  filled  the 
Caledon,  and  we  had  to  swim  the  horses  over. 
After  crossing  in  the  boat,  a trader  invited  me  into 
his  house,  and  thus  I was  sheltered  from  a heavy 
storm.  Having  partaken  of  his  food,  and  broken  to 
him  the  bread  of  life,  I rode  on.  A station  of  Eng- 
lish police  demanded  a call.  Among  them  I, found 
one  of  my  old  soldiers.  The  officers  in  charge  were 
very  kind  to  me,  and  allowed  me  to  visit  and  speak 
to  the  men.  I have  seldom  enjoyed  anything  more 
than  preaching  to  those  British  policemen  in  that 
hut  barrack  in  Africa.  It  quite  made  up  for  a ride 
in  the  rain  to  Cana,  which  I reached  just  as  dark- 
ness came  on,  and  where  I found  an  old  friend  in 
Mme.  Kohler,  and  a new  one  in  her  husband.  They 
had  not  quite  finished  their  first  house,  but  the  roof 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


161 


was  on,  and  one  learns  in  Africa  to  value  a good 
roof  on  a wet  night  above  a Turkey  carpet. 

Dec.  24. — Cana  is  a new  station,  and  my  brother 
Kohler  had  had  a year’s  experience  alone,  without  wife 
or  friend,  in  the  midst  of  a heathen  population.  I 
purpose  to  remark  on  this  subject  by  and  by.  The 
morning  was  clear,  and  four  or  five  persons  sat 
under  the  shelter  of  a reed  screen  while  my  brother 
conducted  morning  prayer.  There  was  another  meet- 
ing later,  to  which  about  twenty  or  thirty  came, 
when  I preached  Christ  to  the  heathen,  and  to  the 
few  who  believed  in  Him.  There  is  something 
which  speaks  to  the  heart  of  a Christian  in  such 
circumstances  as  these.  ‘ Who  hath  despised  the  day 
of  small  things  V What  believer  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 
taught  of  Him,  would  not  as  soon  sit  down  and 
declare  His  grace  to  two  or  three  Basutos  as  to  a 
congregation  in  Westminster  Abbey?  How  great 
the  honour  to  do  any  little  service  for  Him ! 

I was  much  amused  after  the  service  by  a tall 
heathen,  who  came  tempting  me.  ‘ I am  very  hungry; 
I want  food.’  As  he  began  to  speak,  I felt,  as  I 
always  feel  when  any  heathen  comes  to  me  unless  to 
speak  of  his  soul,  that  he  is  sent  of  Satan,  and,  like 
a snail  into  its  shell,  I retire  into  the  word  and 
prayer.  ‘ Did  you  not  eat  before  you  started  V x No.’ 
‘ In  my  country,  when  we  go  out  for  a day,  we  carry 
or  buy  food.  Did  you  bring  none?’  ‘Ho.’  'I 

L 


162 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


cannot  ask  the  missionary  for  food,  because  you 
ought  to  give  him  food,  and  not  he  to  you.’  ‘ I’m 
very  hungry.’  ‘ Have  you  no  friends  near  V ‘ No.’ 
‘Will  none  of  your  countrymen  give  you  food?’ 
‘ No.’  This  I knew  was  a lie,  for  food  and  hos- 
pitality are  a right  among  the  Kaffir  tribes.  ‘ Well, 
God’s  word  commands  that  they  that  preach  the 
gospel  should  live  of  the  gospel.  I will  read  this 
to  you.  It  means  that  you  should  give  food  to  your 
missionary,  not  beg  food  of  him.  I have  no  food, 
or  I would  give  it  to  you,  hut  I cannot  ask  your 
missionary  for  any  for  you.’  The  man  hurst  out 
laughing,  and  so  did  those  around.  ‘ I only  did  this 
to  see  what  you  would  say.’  ‘ I answered  you  accord- 
ding  to  God’s  word.’  ‘ Yes,  I know  you  did ;’  and 
then  he  added,  ‘ How  can  so  young  a man  as  you  are 
know  God’s  word  V ‘ Because  I read  it.’  ‘ Could  I 
learn  it  V I told  him  he  could  ; and  after  urging  him 
not  to  despise  the  salvation  of  Christ,  we  parted. 
I felt  very  thankful  for  the  lesson  he  had  taught  me. 

Gladly  would  I have  remained  with  my  dear 
brother  and  his  wife  for  some  days,  hut  I had  been 
asked  to  spend  Christmas  day  with  M.  and  Mme. 
Coillard  at  Leribe.  I had  promised  to  he  with  them, 
if  possible,  to-day;  and  having  by  the  Lord’s  goodness 
kept  all  my  arrangements  during  this  ride,  I felt  it 
right  to  go  on.  With  deep  sympathy  for  my  dear 
brother  and  his  young  bride  in  their  work  of  the 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


163 


Lord,  I bade  them  farewell,  and  then  called  on  an  old 
Hottentot  woman,  confined  to  the  house  by  age.  A 
few  words  about  the  Lord  Jesus  caused  her  to  burst 
out  into  a hymn  of  praise,  which  she  sang  with  the 
tears  fast  rolling  down  her  eyes.  Eeceiving  her 
blessing  for  my  journey,  I rode  on.  In  less  than  an 
hour  we  came  to  the  Puteasana,  a small  river,  which 
we  were  obliged  to  swim  on  horseback,  as  the  rains 
of  yesterday  and  last  night  had  filled  it.  My  three 
horses  proved  to  be  capital  swimmers,  for  which  I 
praised  the  Lord.  There  was  some  necessary  delay 
in  crossing,  which  brought  us,  after  a pleasant  ride, 
just  at  sunset,  to  a kraal  on  the  Tsiquaui,  where 
my  guide  suggested  we  should  sleep.  Mathias,  the 
schoolmaster,  received  us  kindly,  but  he  was  sorely 
perplexed  at  our  unexpected  arrival.  However,  we 
soon  assured  him  that  we  were  thankful  for  a night’s 
shelter,  and  were  easily  pleased.  Solomon  suggested 
the  manufacture  of  some  isitubi — crushed  mealies 
and  milk — which  was  excellent.  There  was  a 
lovely  moon ; and  while  my  native  brethren  were 
chatting  away  after  the  evening  prayer,  I sat  outside, 
thinking  of  the  shepherds  of  Bethlehem  and  their 
angel  visitors.  My  Basuto  brother  had  lent  me  a 
new  red  blanket.  The  evening  was  chilly,  so  I 
wrapped  myself  in  it ; and  as  the  scarlet  shone  in  the 
moonlight,  I felt  myself  as  good  as  a cardinal,  and  as 
much  better  as  Christ  is  better  than  Rome.  ‘ Hot  I, 


164 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


but  Christ  liveth  in  me.’  This  should  be  the 
Christian’s  life. 

Dec.  2 5 . — Christmas  Day. — Alovely  morning.  Prais- 
ing Him  who  was  born  man  for  man’s  sake,  I strolled 
forth  to  enjoy  His  works.  My  path  led  me  down  a 
stream,  where,  in  a bed  of  sand  icebergs,  stalactites, 
and  other  effects  of  rain,  I enjoyed  a bathe  under  a 
waterfall.  Solomon  had  prepared  more  isitubi  for 
breakfast,  and  when  this  was  over  we  gathered  in  the 
outer  court  of  one  of  the  huts  to  praise  the  Lord.  I 
had  invited  the  people  from  neighbouring  kraals,  and 
about  twenty-five  gathered.  One  of  the  elders  prayed 
and  gave  out  the  hymns.  I spoke  on  the  angels’ 
message  to  the  shepherds  of  Bethlehem.  During  the 
service  a good  swimmer  arrived.  He  said  the  river 
before  us  was  very  full,  but  he  had  come  to  help  me 
through  it.  I felt  the  care  of  the  Lord  in  this,  and 
we  rode  on.  We  soon  reached  the  Tlotse,  and,  fol- 
lowing my  guide,  who  was  on  horseback,  I swam  the 
river  on  my  faithful  old  pack-horse.  It  was  much 
larger  than  the  Puteasana.  I felt  as  I was  crossing 
the  river  the  contrast  between  my  position  in  Africa 
and  my  former  life  in  England,  and  praised  the  Lord 
for  giving  me  such  experiences  of  His  presence  and 
love. 

Arrived  at  the  mission-house  of  Leribe  about  mid- 
day. This  is  the  northernmost  of  the  mission-stations 
in  Basutoland.  I feel  I am  not  taking  any  liberty 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


165 


when  I state  that  my  dear  brother  and  sister  Coillard 
gave  me  a hearty  welcome.  My  soul  was  full  of 
praise,  for  it  is  written,  ‘ The  desire  accomplished  is 
sweet  to  the  soul  .’  The  Lord  had  given  me  the  desire 

of  my  heart  when  I left  England, — I had  visited 
all  the  mission-stations  of  the  Church  of  France  in 
Basutoland ! 

It  was  His  will  to  give  me  here  a very  sweet  season 
of  rest.  I had  no  thought  of  it  when  I arrived,  but, 
desiring  not  to  pass  the  week  in  prayer  on  the  line 
of  march,  I was  led  to  spend  it  with  my  dear  brother 
and  his  church  here,  and  thus  the  Lord  led  me  to 
remain  and  rest  awhile.  It  is  a charming  spot, — the 
mountains  near  and  far  are  witnesses  of  God’s 
strength.  The  garden,  the  house,  and  the  well-built 
house  of  prayer  are  a testimony  that  the  Lord  has 
blessed  His  servant,  and  prospered  the  work  of  his 
hands.  But  more  than  all,  a small  church  of  earnest, 
warm-hearted  Christians  made  it  such  a place  as  one 
would  delight  to  dwell  in,  did  not  the  King’s  service 
call  elsewhere. 

I had  expected  letters  from  my  wife  here,  and  I 
should  have  had  them  to-day  but  for  my  unbelief. 
I was  told  that  I could  not  get  through  the  rivers 
I had  swam,  and  I therefore  asked  to  have  my  letters 
sent  to  Cana.  Had  I trusted  in  the  Lord  to  take 
me  on  my  journey,  I should  have  enjoyed  this  plea- 
sure, to  which  I had  been  long  looking  forward. 


166 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


However,  I prayed  that  if  the  letters  were  in  Basuto- 
land I might  soon  get  them. 

Dec.  26. — There  was  a meeting  of  the  church  in 
the  morning.  My  dear  brother  introduced  me  to 
his  people,  and  I spoke  to  them  on  these  precious 
words  : ‘ By  whom  we  have  received  grace ! All  grace 
of  every  kind  the  gift  of  Christ ; for  it  hath  pleased 
the  Father  that  in  Him  should  dwell  all  the  ful- 
ness of  the  Godhead  by  embodiment.  I had  just 
finished  praying  for  grace  and  patience  when  my 
letters  came,  kindly  forwarded  by  Major  Bell,  one 
of  the  magistrates,  by  a special  messenger.  Thus 
the  Lord  answered  my  prayer.  After  enjoying  my 
home  letters,  I spent  the  evening  in  prayer  with  my 
brother  and  his  dear  wife. 

Dec.  27-31. — On  the  Lord’s  day  I spoke  from 
Luke  xv.  The  house  of  prayer  was  nearly  filled, 
and  I enjoyed  giving  my  testimony  to  the  love 
and  grace  of  God.  My  dear  brother  Coillard,  like 
all  his  brethren  in  this  mission,  has  good  cause  to 
praise  the  Lord  for  all  His  blessings.  Just  as  he 
commenced  the  station  in  1865,  he  was  driven  from 
it  by  the  Boers.  Obliged  to  go  to  Natal,  he  laboured 
there  for  some  time  with  his  American  brethren. 
Returning  to  Leribe  at  the  close  of  the  war,  he  was 
in  the  middle  of  building  the  handsome  stone  house 
of  prayer  which  now  adorns  the  station,  when  the 
war  between  France  and  Germany  broke  out.  The 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


167 


Lord  moved  his  friends  in  Natal  to  help  him,  and 
the  building  is  finished.  The  whole  of  it  is  well 
done,  in  good  taste,  and  beautiful  in  its  simplicity. 

The  Sunday  school  this  afternoon  was  a very 
pretty  sight, — clusters  of  boys  and  girls,  and  often 
heathen  women,  seated  at  the  feet  or  by  the  side  of 
Christian  women.  The  young  men  were  in  classes 
taught  by  men.  All  were  learning  the  same  lesson, 
all  being  taught  out  of  God’s  word. 

The  commemoration  of  our  Lord’s  death  followed. 
'Who,  instead  of  the  joy  set  before  Him,  endured 
the  cross,’  was  the  word  I felt  important  for  our 
constant  meditation  and  imitation.  We  are  com- 
manded to  consider  Him  enduring  suffering  instead 
of  joy,  lest  we  be  weary  and  faint  in  our  minds. 

Next  day  the  church  gathered  again,  and  the 
Lord  led  me  to  dwell  on  His  declaration  that  they 
are  blessed  who  hear  and  keep  the  word  of  God. 
How  great  the  value  of  God’s  written  word  ! How 
great  the  blessing  of  hearing  its  promises  and  be- 
lieving them  ! What  present  peace  and  power  are 
enjoyed  in  accepting  and  using  God’s  word ! After- 
wards I spoke  alone  to  the  workers  on  2 Cor.  iii., 
Col.  i.,  ii., — the  all-sufficiency  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by 
the  Father’s  will,  for  the  need  of  all  His  servants. 

On  Wednesday  I called  with  my  dear  brother 
on  Major  Bell,  and  on  Molapo,  one  of  Moshesh’s 
sons.  I thanked  the  Major  for  kindly  sending  me 


168 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


my  letters.  Molapo  was  ‘not  at  home,’  so  his 
servant  said,  and  we  rode  back  to  the  station. 
Rain  came  on  as  we  neared  it,  and  in  one  hour  the 
valley  along  which  we  had  ridden  became  a lake, 
and  the  road  we  had  taken  was  impassable  ! 

The  last  day  of  the  year  ought  to  lead  every  man 
to  a solemn  retrospect  before  God  of  all  his  words 
and  acts  during  that  year,  for  God  will  judge  them ; 
and  it  is  written,  ‘ If  we  judge  ourselves,  we  shall 
not  be  condemned  of  the  Lord.’  If  we  condemn 
and  confess  to  the  Lord  our  own  sinfulness,  unbelief, 
unfaithfulness,  ingratitude,  and  impatience,  and 
accept  full  pardon  as  the  gift  of  God  through  the 
atonement  of  our  Lord,  we  shall  never  be  condemned 
by  God  for  those  sins.  Blessed,  blessed  truth  ! Oh 
that  all  knew  it,  believed  it,  obeyed  it ! Confession, 
thanksgiving,  and  prayer  were  this  day’s  occupation. 
The  old  year  passed  away  and  the  new  year  opened 
during  a few  moments  of  silent  prayer,  in  com- 
munion with  my  dear  brother  and  his  wife,  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  Christians  throughout  the 
whole  world  ! 

Jan.  1,  1875. — ‘ Ye  know  not  what  shall  be  on 
the  morrow .’  How  sad  the  state  of  that  man  who, 
professing  to  be  civilised,  enlightened,  intelligent, 
does  not  pray  in  Christ’s  name,  ‘ Prepare  mercy  and 
truth , let  them  continually  preserve  me What  in- 
surance has  he  for  his  reason,  his  substance,  his 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


169 


soul,  during  the  new  year  ? Does  not  God’s  word 
cry  to  all  such,  ' 0 ye  fools,  when  will  ye  under- 
stand V 

We  had  meetings  with  the  church  for  prayer 
this  and  the  following  day  because  of  the  New 
Year,  and  in  preparation  for  the  week  of  prayer. 

From  the  3 d to  the  10  th. — From  the  first  to  the 
second  Lord’s  day  of  the  year,  the  Church  of  Christ 
throughout  the  world  gave  itself  to  special  prayer. 
So  abundantly  had  my  prayers  been  answered  in 
the  previous  year,  that  I could  not  omit  this  blessed 
week  of  prayer  and  supplication,  much  as  I wished 
to  get  to  Pieter-Maritzberg  before  the  soldiers  I 
had  commanded  at  Singapore  embarked  for  England. 

The  Lord  ordered  this  rest,  which  was  prolonged 
to  the  15th,  to  strengthen  Solomon,  myself,  and  my 
horses  for  the  long  journey  back. 

My  beloved  brother  permitted  me  the  word  of 
exhortation  whenever  the  Lord  gave  me  anything 
to  speak.  On  the  first  Lord’s  day  I preached  on 
Jesus,  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King,  — the  opening 
subject  of  the  week’s  meditation, — with  great  joy. 
Meetings  were  held  morning  and  evening  in  the 
church.  On  Wednesday,  the  day  of  prayer  for 
children,  all  the  young  people  were  invited  to 
attend ; and  while  prayer  was  being  made  for  them, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  came  down  upon  them,  and 
sixteen  were,  I believe,  that  morning  led  to  Christ. 


170 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


We  met  at  sunrise,  and  it  was  well  towards  mid-day 
before  our  meeting  closed.  On  Thursday,  in  speak- 
ing of  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  causes  religious 
liberty  to  be  established  in  a nation, — instancing  the 
trial  of  the  three  Jews  in  the  furnace  at  Babylon, — I 
remarked  that  this  was  always  brought  about  by 
the  faithful  suffering  of  His  people.  The  native 
Christians  were  much  affected.  They  said  they  had 
a golden  calf  in  their  land, — Polygamy.  Whoever 
would  not  worship  that  was  cast  into  a fiery  furnace. 
Their  chiefs  have  a right  to  the  labour  of  the  people 
in  their  fields.  The  Christians  till  the  fields  of  the 
chief  and  his  first  wife,  but  they  will  not  dig  the 
fields  of  his  second  and  twenty-second  wives,  hence 
they  are  persecuted  ! Very  fervently  did  they  pray 
that  they  might  never  worship  this  or  any  other 
golden  calf,  but  might  suffer  rather  unto  death. 

This  was  a memorable  week  to  me.  I saw  much 
of  the  little  Basuto  church  here,  and  its  faithful 
pastor,  and  I learned  more  of  the  customs  and 
thoughts  of  this  tribe  than  before.  Nathaniel, 
Solomon,  Petros,  Moses,  Mamousa,  Damaris,  Bahab, 
Pelicitas,  Mareka,  and  others  will  ever  be  dear  to 
my  memory.  Each  have  a history.  Mamousa  and 
Eahab  were  wives  of  Molapo.  Eervently  do  they 
pray  for  the  conversion  of  that  apostate  chief. 
Damaris  is  a Zulu  woman,  led  to  Christ  in  Basuto- 
land. Her  efforts  to  pray  in  broken  Lesuto  were 


CHUECH  OF  FRANCE. 


171 


great,  when  one  day,  to  her  joy,  the  missionary  told 
her  that  God  understood  Zulu  as  well  as  Lesuto, 
and  then  her  tongue  was  loosed  in  praise  and  prayer, 
which  never  cease.  She  was  an  old  woman  when 
converted,  and,  like  all  old  Kaffir  women,  was  set 
aside  to  eat,  drink,  sleep,  and  die.  A new  physical 
life  came  with  the  spiritual.  She  rose,  took  her 
hoe,  went  off  to  her  fields,  and  now  laughingly  tells 
how  she  deceives  the  people  by  walking  and  running 
like  a girl ! This  extraordinary  power  of  soul  over 
body  is  a fact  probably  well  known  to  every  ex- 
perienced Christian.  Little  Mareka’s  is  the  brightest 
face  of  all.  He  was  listening  to  a sermon  on  the 
resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus  when  that  grand  fact 
entered  his  soul.  After  this  he  would  tap  at 
Damans’  door  before  sunrise  every  morning.  ' Who 
is  there  ? ’ ‘ Mareka.’  * What  do  you  want  ? ’ 

‘ The  Lord  Christ  is  risen,  Damaris ; let  me  in.’ 
She  would  open  the  door,  and  tell  her  delighted 
little  visitor  stories  of  His  blessed  life  on  earth.  I 
never  saw  a brighter  face  than  that  of  this  little 
black  Basuto  boy.  He  is  now  about  eight  years 
old ; but  his  manner,  bearing,  and  expression  of 
face  are  those  of  a Christian  who  has  long  walked 
humbly  with  his  God.  Nathaniel  was  one  of 
Moshesh’s  favourite  warriors, — a brave  man,  and  a 
chief  by  right.  He  might  have  been  one  of  the 
leading  men  in  his  tribe,  but  he  has  chosen  the 


172 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


reproach  of  Christ,  which  lowers  him  in  the  eyes  of 
his  heathen  countrymen.  As  an  old  soldier,  and 
one  whose  case  had  been  somewhat  similar,  my 
heart  clave  to  his  heart.  We  had  many  interesting 
conversations.  One  morning  at  breakfast  he  asked 
me  whether  I had  learnt  any  Basuto  words.  I said, 
‘ Morena  Yesu  ’ — the  Lord  Jesus.  Nathaniel  then 
gave  me  the  word  ‘ topollo  ’ — salvation,  explaining 
its  meaning  thus : — It  is  a Basuto  custom  in  war, 
when  a man  surrenders,  to  throw  up  his  two  arms 
like  the  horns  of  an  ox.  His  life  is  spared,  hut  he 
has  to  pay  an  ox,  which  is  ‘ topollo  ’ — ransom,  or 
salvation.  He  said  we  were  slaves,  were  caught  by 
sin,  and  ready  to  be  killed.  The  Lord  Jesus  ap- 
peared, we  lifted  up  our  hands  to  Him,  and  that 
was  * topollo.’  Man  is  taken  prisoner,  he  added, 
and  could  never  get  free  if  the  ox  had  not  been 
paid.  Hence  the  Basuto  Christians  sometimes  call 
the  Lord  Jesus  the  Ox  of  Salvation,  as  the  Kaffirs  call 
Him  ‘Hlati-kutu — the  great  forest/  their  refuge. 

On  the  second  Lord’s  day,  the  10th,  I went  with 
my  brother  to  preach  at  Molapo’s  kraal.  Poor  man ! 
I feel  for  him,  as  for  every  apostate.  There  was 
apparently  no  doubt  of  his  conversion,  but  the  lust 
of  polygamy  has  dragged  him  away  from  the  Lord. 
I warned  him  faithfully,  as  I did  his  brothers,  that 
the  hand  must  be  cut  off,  the  eye  put  out,  rather 
than  hell  with  both  hands  and  eyes.  He  looked 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


173 


miserable,  as  he  doubtless  is,  for  he  has  added 
treachery  to  man  to  apostasy  from  God.  It  was  at 
this  very  spot  where  I preached  that  Langabalile 
was  ‘ captured/  He  was  invited  by  Molapo  to  his 
kraal  as  a friend,  and  was  received  on  arrival  by  a 
large  force  of  English  police  ! I should  be  very 
sorry  to  think  that  any  English  officer  had  anything 
to  do  with  the  suggestion  of  this  act  of  treachery ; 
for,  apart  from  the  baseness  of  such  conduct,  it  is 
not  sound  policy  to  teach  native  subjects  what  may 
be  afterwards  practised  to  the  great  injury  of  the 
State.  Langabalile  had  been  very  kind  to  the 
Basutos  during  the  war  with  the  Boers,  had  shel- 
tered them  and  given  them  food.  To  his  credit  be 
it  here  recorded,  that  when  Nathaniel  was  told  that 
Langabalile  had  been  trapped  into  Molapo’s  village, 
and  was  a prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  English,  he 
declined  to  go  and  see  him.  ‘ We  have  eaten  his 
food,  he  sheltered  us  from  the  enemy,  I cannot  look 
on  his  sorrow/  The  Basutos  are  very  loyal  to  the 
Government,  but  neither  they  nor  other  men  in 
their  right  minds  approve  of  treachery. 

I must  now  leave  Leribe,  but,  apart  from  the  place 
and  event  just  referred  to,  it  will  be  ever  a green 
spot  in  my  memory.  On  the  morning  of  the  15th 
the  church  assembled,  and  we  partook  together  of 
the  Lord’s  Supper.  It  was  purposed  that  a season 
of  prayer  should  follow,  but  the  service  closed 


174 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


without  it.  The  Lord,  however,  gave  me  this  desire, 
for  just  as  we  were  starting  in  the  afternoon  a 
heavy  storm  came  up  the  valley,  and  while  it  passed 
over  the  station  my  brethren  and  I were  engaged  in 
prayer  in  the  schoolroom.  ‘ Good-bye,  my  dear 
sister/  was  my  parting  salutation  to  my  most  kind 
hostess.  Her  husband  and  Nathaniel  accompanied 
me  part  of  the  way.  ‘ Nathaniel/  said  I,  as  we 
rode  along,  ‘ when  Christians  are  about  to  part,  they 
should  spend  their  last  moments  in  seeking  to  build 
one  another  up  in  their  most  holy  faith.  The  Lord 
bids  me  remind  you  of  the  secret  of  strength.  His 
people  have  died,  and  been  buried  to  the  world  and 
to  sin,  and  are  now  in  union  with  Him  in  resurrec- 
tion-life.’ Conversing  on  the  glorious  standing  of 
the  believer  in  Christ,  we  approached  a rock  which 
towered  high  above  the  plain.  Here  we  dismounted, 
commended  each  other  and  the  Church  in  Basuto- 
land in  prayer  to  the  Lord,  greeted  one  another  with 
an  holy  kiss,  and  then  parted.  The  sight  of  that 
rock  brought  to  my  mind  a favourite  prayer : 
‘ When  my  heart  is  overwhelmed  within  me,  lead 
me  to  the  Rock  that  is  higher  than  1/  Pointing  to 
the  rock,  a fit  emblem  of  the  strength,  power,  and 
salvation  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  my  last  words  to  my 
dear  brethren  were  on  the  blessed  teaching  of  this 
portion  of  the  word.  May  we  never  forget  it  in 
our  hour  of  need  ! 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


175 


It  was  dark  when  I reached  Boutabouta,  already 
referred  to  as  the  birthplace  of  Moshesh.  Mr.  Bell, 
a trader,  had  invited  me  to  his  house,  and  I spent 
the  evening  with  his  family.  Solomon  brought  the 
horses  when  the  moon  rose,  and  I went  on  to  sleep 
at  the  evangelist’s  hut.  Evening  prayer  and  repose. 

1 §ih. — In  the  saddle  before  the  sun  rose.  My 
dear  brother  Coillard  had  lent  Solomon  and  myself 
his  two  horses.  They  were  fresh  and  strong.  We 
offsaddled  to  breakfast  at  a large  kraal,  where  a 
crowd  of  men,  women,  and  children  assembled  to 
hear  the  word.  I was  quite  delighted  with  the 
way  in  which  the  little  children  came  round  me. 
The  scenery  on  entering  the  Drakenberg  Mountains 
is  grand.  I saw  here  a touch  of  nature,  the  simpli- 
city of  which  I could  not  but  admire.  Thousands 
of  vultures  had  their  nests  in  these  passes.  The 
magnificent  red  rocks  were  touched  with  white,  as 
with  an  artist’s  brush.  It  was  not  until  I came 
close  to  them  that  I observed  that  this  was  from 
the  vultures’  dung.  There  is  no  loss  of  expedients 
with  the  Lord  for  beautifying  the  world  He  has 
created  for  man,  but  through  which  most  men  pass 
as  if  they  were  blind  or  dead.  We  offsaddled 
under  one  of  these  rocks.  Hundreds  of  young 
vultures  screamed  for  food  from  God  above  us. 
The  stream  rippled  away  in  music  at  our  feet. 
The  grass  was  green  and  soft.  I enjoyed  the  short 


176 


THE  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


repose,  for  we  could  not  rest  long.  Farther  on, 
Solomon  and  my  guide  stopped  to  look  for  mushrooms ; 
this  delayed  me  half-an-hour.  Darkness  came  on, 
and  we  were  nearly  obliged  to  spend  the  night  in  the 
mountains.  The  Lord,  however,  came  to  my  help : 
repeated  flashes  of  distant  lightning  showed  me  the 
mission-house  of  Witzieshoek , and  I was  thankful  to 
find  myself  under  the  roof  of  M.  Maeder,  son  of  the 
missionary  of  Siloe.  May  the  Lord  preserve  me 
from  looking  for  mushrooms  as  I near  the  end  of 
my  journey ! Nothing  but  the  lightning  of  His 
judgments  can  make  a Christian  who  thus  acts  see 
the  home  God  has  prepared  for  him. 

1*7  th. — Lord's  Day. — This  mission,  albeit  it  belongs 
to  the  Dutch  Deformed  Church,  is  in  reality  a child 
of  the  Mission  of  the  Church  of  France.  Not  only 
is  the  missionary  a son  of  that  mission,  but  the 
chief,  Mopeli,  is  a brother  of  Moshesh,  and  all  his 
people  are  Basutos.  It  was  during  the  Boer  war 
that  Mopeli  asked  to  come  here  with  his  people. 
The  French  Church  continued  its  care  of  the  few 
Christians  as  well  as  it  could,  until  the  mission  was 
undertaken  by  the  Dutch  Deformed  Church,  as 
Witzieshoek  is  in  the  Free  State,  and  not  in 
Basutoland.  Mopeli  and  many  of  his  people  came 
to  morning  service.  We  assembled  under  the  mag- 
nificent mountains,  and  I felt  that  no  man  in 
Europe  was  going  to  preach  in  a cathedral  half  as 


CHURCH  OF  FRANCE. 


177 


grand  as  mine.  The  parable  of  the  tares  of  the 
field  was  my  subject.  How  clearly  is  the  truth  of 
Christ’s  teaching  set  forth  by  it ! How  fully  will  it 
be  completed  in  all  its  details  ! I believe  the  word 
was  blessed.  One  man  said  to  me  next  day,  ‘I 
want  to  shine  like  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  my 
Father.’  Mopeli  worships  the  golden  calf  Poly- 
gamy. This  keeps  him,  as  it  does  all  who  worship 
lust,  from  Christ.  I spake  plainly  to  him  as  to  all. 
There  are  two  things  which  keep  most  men  from 
Christ , pride  or  lust.  You  must  cut  them  off \ or 
perish.  As  a man,  he  is  very  gentlemanly,  and  I 
could  quite  picture  Moshesh  from  my  conversation 
with  him.  After  the  morning  service  I spoke  to 
the  children  in  M.  Maeder’s  unfinished  house, 
where  we  took  shelter  from  the  rain.  Mopeli’s 
eldest  son,  who  had  been  educated  at  Cape  Town, 
interpreted  for  me,  and  kindly  came  next  day  to 
perform  the  same  office.  He  is  not  a professed 
Christian.  May  the  Lord  instruct  him ! ‘ How 

hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches  enter  the  kingdom 
of  God! 


M 


Cjjt  Mbmir  of  f be  £ulu. — Origin  of  tbe  Jforrign: 
glisstoits  of  tht  Ctjurrfr  of  |lnurica,  anb 
Ifisiorg  of  tbeir  fissions  to  tbe  gtaiafole 
atrtr  lulu  (Tribes. 


t"» 


CHAPTEE  XI. 


I must  now  leave  the  Drakenberg.  Having  passed 
much  of  the  18  th  January  in  private  conversation 
with  the  members  of  the  little  church  of  Witzies- 
hoek,  and  having  received  two  friendly  visits  from 
Commandant  Eaath,  the  Dutch  magistrate,  I started 
early  on  the  19  th  to  pass  out  of  the  mountains  into 
Natal.  M.  Maeder  rode  with  me  part  of  the  way. 
After  fording  a river,  the  road  lay  up  a spur  of  the 
outer  range  of  the  mountains,  and  I had  a ride  of 
wonderful  beauty.  When  we  gained  the  top  the 
air  was  delicious,  aud  in  a few  minutes  the  plains 
of  Natal  were  before  my  feet.  I could  look  down 
the  mountains,  but  a heavy  storm  hid  the  view  be- 
yond. As  the  clouds  were  driven  by  the  wind,  I 
was  permitted  to  obtain  occasional  glimpses  of  the 
distant  landscape.  Here  I parted  with  my  dear 
brother  Coillard’s  guide  and  his  horses,  for  both  of 
which  I was  most  thankful.  M.  Maeder’ s servant 
became  my  guide  onwards.  I never  parted  from 
my  guides  without  prayer  with  them.  As  we 

181 


182 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS  TO 


descended  the  mountains  the  storm  cleared  away. 
We  crossed  the  Tugela  ‘in  seven  streams/  instead 
of  swimming  it  lower  down.  Praising  the  Lord  for 
having  brought  us  safely  through  the  mountains  at 
this  rainy  season  of  the  year,  we  offsaddled  near 
the  river.  I will  leave  Solomon  to  light  a fire  and 
make  coffee,  while  I note  what  led  me  into  the  land 
of  the  Zulu. 

It  was  not  my  intention  when  I set  forth  on  this 
ride  to  visit  hiatal.  I had  often  wished  that  I 
could  see  the  American  missions  there,  but  I had 
abandoned  all  thought  of  so  doing,  on  account  of 
the  heat  of  Natal,  and  the  length  of  the  journey. 
However,  when  I found  myself,  by  the  power  of 
the  Lord,  in  the  north  of  Basutoland,  above  that 
country,  it  became  a question  whether  I should 
cross  the  mountains  and  visit  my  American  brethren, 
or  return  the  way  I came.  The  Lord  had  so  mar- 
vellously strengthened  me,  that  I felt  sure  He  would 
continue  this  mercy,  if  He  willed  that  I should  go 
to  them.  I laid  the  matter  before  Him  in  prayer. 
It  was  recalled  to  my  mind,  that  in  coming  to  South 
Africa  I had  prayed  that  I might  be  a witness  for 
the  Lord  throughout  the  land.  This  was  the  answer 
to  my  prayer.  I could  not  doubt  the  Lord’s  will, 
and  with  much  joy  I started  to  visit  the  American 
missionaries.  I had  received  very  great  blessing 
through  intercourse  with  American  Christians.  I 


/ 


ZULU  AND  MATABELE. 


183 


owed  the  Church  of  America  a debt  of  gratitude  for 
this,  and  I felt  that  I could  not  better  show  it  than 
by  going  to  try  and  cheer  these  their  dear  brethren 
in  their  labours  of  love. 

Once  more  it  is  my  pleasure  to  call  attention  to 
the  ways  of  the  Lord  in  the  origin  of  the  foreign 
missions  of  the  Church  of  America.  Very  few  of 
those  who  may  read  this  book  will  have  heard  it. 
It  stands  like  the  prayer  of  the  three  who  opened 
the  Bible  Stand  of  the  Crystal  Palace,  and  of  the 
seven  who  started  the  Young  Men’s  Christian  Asso- 
ciation, as  a testimony  of  what  God  can  do  in 
answer  to  desiring,  believing  prayer. 

* One  afternoon  in  July  or  August  1806,  five 
students  of  the  William’s  College,  Boston,  went  out 
together  to  join  in  a prayer  meeting  which  was 
usually  held  in  a grove  near  the  West  College.  It 
was  oppressively  hot,  which  detained  those  from  the 
East  College.  A storm  came  on,  and  they  took 
shelter  under  a haystack.  The  moral  darkness  of 
Asia,  the  geography  of  which  they  were  then  study- 
ing, was  the  subject  of  conversation  before  and  after 
they  sought  shelter  from  the  rain.  The  names  of 
the  five  were  Samuel  J.  Mills,  James  Bichards, 
Francis  L.  Robbins,  Harvey  Loomis,  and  Byram 
Green.  Mills  'proposed  that  they  should  send  the 
gospel  to  Asia,  and  said  that  they  could  do  it  if  they 
would.  All  agreed  and  were  delighted  with  the 


184 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS  TO 


proposal  except  Loomis,  who  contended  that  it  was 
premature.  He  was  answered  that  God  was  always 
willing  that  the  gospel  should  be  preached  through- 
out the  world,  and  if  the  Christian  Church  was  will- 
ing and  active  this  would  be  done.  “ Come,”  said 
Mills,  “ let  us  make  it  a subject  of  prayer  under  this 
haystack,  while  the  dark  clouds  are  going,  and  the 
bright  clouds  are  coming.”  All  joined  in  prayer 
except  Loomis.  There  had  been  much  thunder  and 
lightning,  and  Mills,  who  prayed  last,  became  quite 
enthusiastic,  and  prayed  that  God  would  “ strike 
down  by  the  red  artillery  of  heaven  the  arm  that 
should  be  raised  against  a herald  of  the  cross.” 
They  then  sang  together  this  stanza,- — 

* “ Let  all  the  heathen  writers  join 
To  form  one  perfect  book  ; 

Great  God,  if  once  compared  to  Thine, 

How  mean  their  writings  look.” 

The  prayer  meetings  were  continued  during  the 
warm  season  in  that  grove,  and  foreign  missions 
were  always  remembered.  The  result  was  the  for- 
mation, within  two  years,  of  the  first  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society  in  America.  This  Society  was  not 
for  sending  others,  but  for  going  to  the  heathen. 

* The  following  was  the  constitution  of  this 
Society : — 

‘ “ The  object  of  this  Society  shall  be  to  effect  in 
the  person  of  its  members  a mission  to  the  heathen. 


ZULU  AND  MATABELE. 


185 


* “ No  person  shall  be  admitted  who  is  under  an 
engagement  of  any  kind  which  shall  he  incompatible 
with  his  going  on  a mission  to  the  heathen. 

‘ “ Each  member  shall  keep  absolutely  free  from 
every  engagement  which,  after  his  prayerful  atten- 
tion, shall  he  deemed  incompatible  with  the  objects 
of  the  Society,  and  shall  hold  himself  ready  to  go  on  a 
mission  when  and  where  duty  may  call." 

‘ Emissaries  were  sent  to  other  colleges.  A similar 
society  was  formed  at  Andover.  A proposition  in 
regard  to  foreign  missions  was  made  to  the  general 
association  of  Massachusetts,  which  resulted  in  the 
formation  of  the  American  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. 

' Within  forty-three  years  from  this  time , the  Church 
of  America  sent  forth  among  the  heathen  358  or- 
dained missionaries,  26  medical  missionaries,  138 
other  unordained  labourers,  with  616  lady  helpers. 
The  native  assistants  employed  would  swell  the 
total  to  1738  labourers  in  the  gospel  of  Christ  among 
the  heathen,  as  the  Lord's  answer  to  Mill's  proposition, 
and  to  the  prayer  under  the  haystack! 

I have  extracted  this  from  the  Beport  of  the 
Mission  Jubilee  at  William’s  College,  August  5, 
1856.  Mills  rests  near  the  shores  of  Africa. 
Richards,  whose  last  words  were,  ‘ Oh,  what  glories 
I see ! ’ entered  into  glory  from  his  battlefield  in 
Ceylon,  1822.  Hall,  another  of  the  first  volunteers. 


186 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS  TO 


went  home  from  among  the  Mahrattas  of  Western 
India.  Judson  and  others  soon  followed  them 
abroad ; and  Mills,  having  delighted  himself  in  the 
Lord,  has  now  eternity  in  which  to  enjoy  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  desire  of  his  heart  in  the  spread  of  the 
gospel  among  the  heathen  by  the  foreign  missions 
of  the  Church  of  America,  of  which  he,  as  the  first 
who  spoke,  was  the  founder. 

In  the  year  1833  the  attention  of  Christians  in 
America  was  drawn  to  the  Zulu  tribe  in  South 
Africa  by  Dr.  Philip,  who,  we  have  already  seen, 
was  honoured  by  the  Lord  to  bring  the  Mission 
of  the  Church  of  France  to  Basutoland.  He  was 
virtually  the  father  of  both  missions. 

The  following  narrative  of  the  establishment  of 
the  Mission  of  the  Church  of  America  among  the 
Zulus  of  ISTatal  is  extracted  from  a paper  read  by 
the  Bev.  Aldin  Grout,  one  of  the  pioneers  of  that 
mission,  at  the  annual  meeting  at  Durban,  Natal,  in 
1856.  It  will  be  very  interesting  to  all  who  love 
to  read  of  faithful  perseverance  in  spreading  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  and  in  seeking  the  good  of  man 
suffering  in  the  terrible  bondage  of  heathenism. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
drew  the  hearts  of  three  of  His  servants  in  the  Northern 
States,  and  three  in  the  Southern  States,  at  the  same 
time,  towards  South  Africa.  A letter  from  Dr. 
Philip  to  a student  of  divinity  in  the  United  States 


ZULU  AND  MATABELE. 


187 


suggested  this  mission,  as  has  been  above  stated. 
Thus  everything  was  arranged  by  the  Lord  : — 

‘ On  the  3d  December  1834,  six  of  us,  viz. 
Lindley,  Adams,  Venable,  Champion,  Wilson,  and 
myself,  having  been  appointed  as  missionaries  of 
the  American  Board  in  Africa,  sailed  with  our  wives 
from  Boston,  and  after  a prosperous  voyage  landed 
at  Cape  Town,  February  5,  1835.  Three  of  our 
number  were  destined  to  Umzilikagi,  and  the  other 
three,  Adams,  Champion,  and  myself,  to  the  Zulus, 
under  Dingane. 

f As  soon  as  the  three  brethren  for  the  interior 
could  make  preparation,  they  left  Cape  Town  in  ox- 
waggons,  with  a journey  of  a thousand  miles  before 
them,  over  such  sands,  barren  wastes,  and  want  of 
water,  as  in  this  colony  we  know  nothing  about. 

* Those  of  us  who  were  destined  to  Natal  found 
our  way  completely  hedged  up.  The  Kaffir  War  of 
1835  was  then  going  on,  and  prevented  our  travel- 
ling overland.  After  staying  a few  months  at  Cape 
Town,  it  was  thought  we  might  possibly  obtain  con- 
veyance sooner  from  Port  Elizabeth,  and  we  accord- 
ingly removed  to  that  place.  Our  first  opportunity 
to  Natal  was  in  December  1835,  by  the  Dove. 
This  we  embraced,  leaving  our  wives  and  effects 
behind,  till  it  should  be  seen  what  reception  Natal 
had  for  us.  Arrived  at  Natal,  a few  days  suf- 
ficed to  purchase  oxen,  which  we  spanned  into  a 


188 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS  TO 


waggon  we  had  brought  by  ship,  and  away  we  went 
to  obtain  permission  of  Dingane  to  teach  his  people. 
The  chief  gave  us  reluctant  permission,  saying 
that  we  must  first  build  a house  at  Natal  for 
our  home,  then  he  would  allow  us  to  spend  more 
or  less  time  among  his  people.  It  was  arranged 
that  Mr.  Champion  should  remain  at  Natal  to  do 
this,  and  Dr.  Adams  and  I should  endeavour  to 
return  by  the  Dove,  and  prepare  to  move  to  Natal. 
We  left  the  waggon  in  the  Zulu  country  with  Mr. 
Champion,  and  travelled  on  foot,  crossing  rivers  and 
sleeping  in  the  bush,  for  there  were  no  people  living 
then  between  the  Tugela  and  Urngeni.  We  arrived 
just  in  time,  and  three  days’  sailing  brought  us  to 
Port  Elizabeth. 

‘We  commenced  our  preparation  for  travelling 
through  Kaffirland,  that  thus  we  might  take  the 
oxen  we  should  require.  In  the  meantime  my 
own  wife  was  called  to  be  with  Christ,  leaving  me 
a little  daughter.  On  our  departure  for  Natal,  a 
kind  mother  in  Israel  took  the  child,  and  nursed  it 
for  me. 

‘ After  some  sixty  days’  travelling  across  a country 
without  roads,  we  arrived  at  the  Umlagi  river,  which 
Mr.  Champion  had  selected  for  a station,  and  where 
he  had  built  some  huts  for  our  reception.  On  visit- 
ing Dingane  again,  he  gave  us  permission  to  com- 
mence our  labours  at  Umsunduzi.  Mr.  Champion 


ZULU  AND  MATABELE. 


189 


and  myself  commenced  a station  there,  leaving  Dr. 
Adams  at  Umlagi. 

‘ Were  my  friend  Lindley  standing  in  my  place,  I 
know  he  could  give  you  accounts  of  such  trials  and 
sufferings  as  have  seldom  fallen  to  the  lot  of  Christ’s 
missionaries.  (This  brings  us  to  the  history  of  the 
three  who  went  to  the  interior.) 

f As  soon  as  they  had  arrived,  built  a house,  and 
moved  into  it,  the  whole  company  were  seized  with 
that  most  horrible  of  all  fevers,  the  essence  of  ague, 
rheumatism,  and  gout  combined.  Mrs.  Wilson  suc- 
cumbed to  it.  Her  last  words  were : “ Tell  ipy 
mother,  and  sister,  and  friends,  that  I never  regretted 
coming  to  Africa.”  No  one  had  strength  to  make  a 
coffin.  Her  body  was  placed  in  an  excavation  in 
the  ground,  two  boards  were  set  up  on  edge  over 
it,  across  which  short  pieces  were  laid,  and  it  was 
then  covered  up  and  left  to  rest. 

‘ After  suffering  for  months  from  this  fever,  and 
when  one  or  two  were  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able 
to  walk  a little,  they  were  awakened  one  morning 
by  the  noise  of  firing  all  round  them.  A bullet 
struck  the  wall  near  Mr.  Venable’s  head.  A com- 
pany of  Boers  had  come,  and  were  shooting  the 
natives  as  fast  as  they  could,  and  seizing  their 
cattle.  They  said  they  were  determined  to  destroy 
the  people,  and  take  their  cattle,  until  Umzilikagi 
should  be  no  more.  The  Boers  had  been  first 


190 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS  TO 


attacked  and  robbed  by  tbe  Matabele,  and  were 
now  come  to  take  vengeance.  They  advised  the 
missionaries  to  go  out  of  the  country  with  them. 

‘ Our  brethren,  believing  that  nothing  more  re- 
mained for  them  to  do  here,  spanned  in  their  waggons 
and  started,  Mr.  Lindley  leading  his  own  for  want 
of  a native  to  do  it.  Some  of  the  company,  not 
having  walked  a step  for  months,  were  placed  on 
the  top  of  the  goods,  and  away  they  started,  over  a 
country  across  which  there  was  no  road  or  track. 
There  was  no  slacking  or  outspanning  for  twenty- 
three  hours.  When  inquiry  was  made  after  the 
welfare  of  the  sick,  the  reply  was,  “We  are  better.” 
Reports  during  the  night  were  repeated  that  Umzili- 
kagi’s  army  was  surrounding  them.  Mothers  with 
children  in  their  arms  were  floated  across  the  Orange 
River  on  bundles  of  reeds.  Wet  through,  without 
time,  strength,  or  convenience  for  changing  their 
clothes,  destitute  of  bread  or  food  suitable  for  the 
sick, — nevertheless,  by  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  the 
whole  party  arrived  safely  at  the  nearest  mission- 
station,  and  thence  passed  on  to  Graham’s  Town, 
whence,  following  our  route,  they  arrived  in  Natal 
in  June  1836.  Mrs.  Lindley  rode  on  horseback  on 
a man’s  saddle  the  whole  of  that  long  journey,  about 
600  miles. 

‘ This  was  the  first  reinforcement  of  the  Zulu 
mission.  We  put  Mr.  Lindley  at  Ipuni,  and  Messrs. 


ZULU  AND  MATABELE. 


191 


Wilson  and  Venable  on  the  Umhlatusi  river,  in 
Dingane’s  country. 

‘ Hardly  had  our  new  brethren  got  settled,  when, 
in  February  1837,  Mr.  Venable  received  an  express 
to  proceed  to  Dingane’ s capital.  He  had  previously 
heard  of  the  arrival  of  emigrant  Boers  in  the 
country,  and  knew  that  their  deputation  was  there. 
On  arrival,  he  saw  the  luggage  of  the  Boers  at  the 
gate  of  the  kraal,  but  all  about  there  was  as  still  as 
the  house  of  death.  He  asked  a boy  where  the  Boers 
were,  and  was  told  that  they  were  gone  hunting. 
Appearances  were,  however,  very  suspicious.  He 
sent  to  announce  his  arrival  to  Dingane,  and  asked 
permission  to  see  him  at  once.  Dingane  told  him 
that  he  had  killed  the  Boers,  but  that  the  mission- 
aries had  nothing  to  fear.  Mr.  Venable  asked  to 
go  and  see  Mr.  Owen,  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society,  who  was  living  in  sight  of  the  capital, 
which  was  granted.  Mr.  Owen  was  in  the  greatest 
distress,  having  been  informed  of  the  massacre.  He 
saw  the  struggle  in  the  morning.  He  and  Mr. 
Venable  agreed  to  get  out  of  the  country,  knowing 
that  the  war  which  was  commenced  between  the 
Boers  and  Zulus  had  not  terminated.  Dingane 
gave  his  consent  to  their  leaving,  but  not  until  he 
had  asked,  or,  as  he  meant,  claimed,  an  important 
part  of  their  property.  They  escaped  to  their 
brethren. 


192 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS  TO 


‘ Natal  was  at  that  time  the  property  of  the  Boers. 
A war  between  them  and  the  Znlns  compelled  the 
missionaries  to  leave  that  country,  which  was  swept 
clean  by  the  Zulu  army.  Mr.  Bindley  remained  to 
watch  events,  hut  was  obliged  to  take  ship,  and,  with 
Mr.  Owen,  went  to  Port  Elizabeth  in  June  1838. 
Several  of  the  missionaries  returned  to  America. 
Some  have  gone  to  their  rest,  after  faithful  service. 
Dr.  Wilson  joined  the  West  African  Mission,  and 
laid  down  his  life  at  Cape  Palmas  in  1841. 

‘ The  British  Government  soon  after  this  assumed 
military  occupation  of  Natal,  and,  the  affairs  of  the 
country  beginning  to  betoken  peace.  Dr.  Adams 
travelled  overland  to  Natal  in  March  1839.  En- 
couraged by  his  visit,  he  returned  for  Mrs.  Adams 
and  Mr.  Lindley,  who  was  followed  by  his  wife, 
then  detained  by  the  sickness  of  one  of  their  chil- 
dren. Dr.  Adams  went  hack  to  his  old  station  at 
Umlagi,  and  his  faith  was  rewarded  by  a congrega- 
tion of  500  on  Sundays,  a Sabbath  school  of  200, 
and  a large  and  flourishing  day  school,  within  one 
year  of  his  return.  Mr.  Lindley  was  led  of  the 
Lord  to  devote  himself  to  the  Boers ; and  in  this  he 
had  the  approval  of  the  Mission  Board,  and  earned 
the  gratitude  of  the  Dutch  population.  His  name 
is  now  a watchword  among  the  children  of  the  Boers 
of  Natal. 

‘Mr.  Grout  returned  from  America  in  1840,  and 


ZULU  AND  MATABELE. 


193 


opened  a station  near  the  place  where  Wilson  and 
Venable  had  laboured.  On  the  25th  July  1842, 
Dingane,  who  had  become  jealous  of  his  people 
listening  to  the  missionary,  attacked  the  station, 
massacring  all  who  could  not  escape.  No  violence 
was  done  to  the  missionary,  but  he  thought  it  best 
to  go  back  into  Natal,  with  some  of  the  people  who 
were  attached  to  him,  and  who  felt  that  their  lives 
were  not  safe  near  Dingane. 

‘ In  1843  the  American  Board  of  Missions  was  led, 
by  the  reports  of  the  unsettled  state  of  the  Zulus,  to 
purpose  the  abandonment  of  the  mission ; but  the 
Lord  willed  it  otherwise.  Lindley  was  labouring 
among  the  Boers ; Dr.  Adams  declined  to  leave  his 
post,  continuing  hopeful,  steadfast,  and  diligent ; Mr. 
Grout,  on  arrival  at  Cape  Town,  was  dissuaded  by 
the  Christians  there  from  returning  to  America ; the 
Bev.  Dr.  Faure,  Dr.  Philip,  and  other  Christians 
wrote  to  the  Board,  giving  their  view  of  the  field, 
and  urging  the  continuance  of  the  mission.  The 
Lord  had  at  that  time  appointed  one  of  His  own 
servants  as  Governor  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Sir 
Peregrine  Maitland  was  then  Governor.  His  name 
will  ever  be  cherished  among  Christian  soldiers, 
because  he  resigned  the  then  very  lucrative  command 
of  one  of  the  Presidencies  of  India,  rather  than  pass 
on  an  order  in  council  that  the  guards  and  sentries 
of  the  British  army  were  to  ‘ present  arms’ — or  other- 
N 


194 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS  TO 


wise  to  render  the  highest  military  salute — to  idols  ! 
He  told  Mr.  Grout  that  he  had  more  faith  in  mission- 
aries than  in  soldiers  for  preventing  wars  with  the 
savage  races,  and  employed  him  as  Government  mis- 
sionary in  Natal,  to  which  place  he  at  once  returned, 
and  founded  Umooti.  For  ten  years  the  gospel  was 
preached  among  the  Zulus  without  one  convert  being 
made.  But  in  1 846  the  hearts  of  the  missionaries  were 
rejoiced  by  one,  and  then  others,  joining  the  Church. 

‘ The  mission  was  reinforced  in  1847  by  Mr.  B.  C. 
Bryant,  who,  although  suffering  from  ill  health, 
laboured  faithfully  until  obliged  to  cease.  He  de- 
parted to  his  rest  and  reward  December  23,  1850. 
In  the  year  1847  Mr.  Bindley  rejoined  the  mission, 
and  founded  the  station  of  Inanda.’ 

I have  thus  gathered  from  the  speech  of  Mr.  Aldin 
Grout,  and  from  a book  entitled  Zululand , by  Mr. 
Lewis  Grout,  an  outline  of  the  foundation  of  the 
Mission  of  the  Church  of  America  in  Zululand.  The 
following  are  the  names  of  those  who  have  joined 
the  mission  subsequent  to  these  events : — Lewis 
Grout  and  M'Kinney,  1847;  Marsh  and  Bood,  1848; 
Ireland,  Abraham,  Tyler,  and  Wilder,  1849;  Butler, 
1850;  Stone  and  Mellen,  1851;  Pixley,  1856; 
Bobbins,  1859;  Bridgman,  1860;  Lloyd,  1862; 
Pinkerton,  1871;  Kilburn,  1873. 

Lewis  Grout  laboured  until  1862,  when  he  was 
obliged  by  ill  health  to  return  to  America ; Dr  Adams, 


ZULU  AND  MATABELE. 


195 


having  fought  the  good  fight,  went  to  the  Lord  8tli 
September  185 1, — ■ a pioneer  missionary,  whose  faith 
and  patience  never  failed/  He  founded  Amanzim- 
tote,  now  the  training  institution  for  the  native 
teachers.  Marsh  laboured  for  five  years,  and  then 
went  to  his  reward  11th  December  1853, — ‘a 
brother  greatly  beloved.’  Bryant  ceased  from  his 
labours  December  1850,  and  rests  at  Inanda. 

This  mission  was  joined  in  the  year  1849  by  a 
faithful  German  missionary,  Dohne,  who  has  given 
his  name  to  a station  near  King  William’s  Town, 
where  he  suffered  many  hardships  in  the  cause  of 
Christ.  Failing  health  compelled  his  leaving  the 
mission  in  1860. 

The  above  narrative  will  show  that  the  Mission 
of  the  Church' of  America  met  with  a very  different 
reception  in  South  Africa  from  that  of  the  Mission 
of  the  Church  of  France.  There  was  a vast  difference 
between  the  characters  of  Moshesh  and  of  Mosele- 
katsi  and  Dingane,  the  Matabele  and  Zulu  chiefs. 
He  who  is  excellent  in  counsel  knew  this,  as  well  as 
the  difference  between  the  large  and  free  Church  of 
America,  and  the  poor,  long-persecuted  Church  of 
France.  Give  Him  the  glory  of  choosing  for  each 
the  right  field. 

I feel  that  the  above  facts  give  but  a mere  out- 
line of  the  labours  and  sufferings  of  the  pioneers  of 
the  Church  of  America  among  the  Matabeles  and 


196 


AMERICAN  MISSIONS. 


Zulus ; but  as  taken  from  the  lips  of  one  of  those 
pioneers,  they  will  be  more  interesting  than  any  his- 
tory I could  compile,  even  if  I had  the  materials  for 
such  a work.  They  give  a good  idea  of  the  character 
of  the  people  among  whom  the  American  brethren  were 
sent  to  preach  the  gospel  of  salvation.  The  Zulus, 
under  Dingane  and  Chaka,  were  a nation  of  soldiers 
always  engaged  in  war,  and  the  difficulty  of  planting 
the  Church  of  Christ  among  a South  African  tribe 
in  that  state  can  only  be  understood  by  those  who 
know  something  of  the  Kaffir  races. 

The  pioneer  whose  narrative  has  been  given, 
when  looking  back  over  forty  years  of  toil  in  the 
mission-field  of  South  Africa,  used  the  following 
language  : ‘ If  I was  a fool  in  the  eyes  of  some  men , 
I have  lived  to  see  an  hundred-fold  more  done  than  I 
ever  dreamed  that  I might  effect  in  a long  life,  and  I 
have  enjoyed  an  hundred-fold  more  than  I ever  ex- 
pected. Every  promise  of  God  has  been  abundantly 
fulfilled  to  me!  I could  wish  that  this  testimony 
might  be  read  by  every  converted  theological  student, 
or  any  young  man  seeking  to  enter  the  ministry  of  the 
gospel,  and  that  it  might  lead  him  to  give  himself  to 
the  Lord  for  His  work  in  foreign  lands. 

‘ Whatsoever  the  Lord  pleased,  that  did  He  in  all  deep 
places ! This  is  the  history  of  all  foreign  missions. 
I love  to  meditate  on  these  words  as  I ride  over  the 
plains  of  Africa. 


®msu«bujt,  0cralant,  Jfuanba,  ^mattjimioit, 
|fumr,  ffafa,  SHmttoalmni,  (llimumbe. 


197 


CHAP TEE  XII. 

As  I stood  on  the  Drakenberg  looking  towards  Natal, 
my  eyes  seemed  to  pierce  through  the  clouds  and 
storm — fit  emblems  of  Langabalile’s  and  Colenso’s 
doings — to  the  peaceful  centres  of  light  on  the  sea 
coast,  where  my  American  brethren  were  preaching 
Christ.  I felt  as  if  I could  touch  my  horse  with  the 
spur,  and  take  a leap  of  200  miles  to  the  nearest 
American  mission  - station.  Gladly  would  I have 
saved  my  poor  beast  the  track,  but  flesh  and  blood 
could  not  do  it.  Now,  however,  mounted  on  that 
which  leaps  the  ditch  of  death  and  almost  spurns 
eternity,  borne  by  that  immortal  part  of  my  being 
which  I have  of  God,  and  which  I will  not  give  up 
for  the  monkey  propositions  of  Darwin,  or  the  infi- 
delity of  Tyndall,  I take  one  bound  from  the  Draken- 
berg to  Umsunduzi,  on  the  coast  of  Natal,  and  I 
stand  at  the  door  of  brother  Tyler’s  mission-house. 

It  was  ten  minutes  past  ten  o’clock  on  Saturday 
night,  6 th  February,  when  I was  gladdened  by  the 
sight  of  lights  in  his  dwelling.  I had  ridden  from 

199 


200 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


Impolwem,  the  station  of  my  beloved  elder  brother, 
Mr.  James  Allison,  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland 
Mission,  at  daybreak.  My  guide  had  taken  me  fifteen 
miles  out  of  my  way,  and  my  horses  had  done  some 
sixty-five  miles.  The  hearty  welcome  of  my  dear 
American  brother  and  his  kind  wife  were  therefore 
all  the  more  pleasing,  especially  as  it  brought  at 
once  to  my  presence  and  memory  the  faces  of  many 
loved  friends  in  America,  for  whom,  though  we  have 
been  long  parted,  I do  not  cease  to  pray.  * The  desire 
accomplished  is  sweet  to  the  soul!  I praised  the  Lord 
from  my  heart  for  this  second  blessing  in  my  journey. 
I had  seen  my  French  brethren — now  I had  come  to 
my  American  brethren.  My  heart  was  full  of  joy. 
I forgave  the  guide  because  he  got  a fall  from  his 
horse  after  dark,  and  also  because  he  lost  a good  deal 
of  flesh  in  the  day’s  work,  not  being,  as  Solomon 
quaintly  observed  as  we  were  entering  Natal, 
'acquainted  with  riding.’  I praised  the  Lord  for 
renewing  and  continuing  my  strength. 

February  7. — Lord’s  Day.  — This  day  twenty 
years  ago,  I paraded  in  Winchester  barracks  to  go 
to  the  Crimea.  Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who  spared 
me,  and  led  me  to  Umsunduzi  in  Natal,  to  be  a 
witness  for  Him  to  the  Zulu  Christians  and  heathen 
round  my  brother  Tyler’s  station.  That  day  was 
Sunday ; and  it  was  with  very  different  feelings  that 
I tramped  on  the  snow  in  death-like  silence  through 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


201 


Portsmouth,  to  those  with  which  I stood,  the  word 
of  the  living  God  in  my  hand,  among  these  children 
of  Africa.  My  dear  brother  interpreted  for  me,  and 
I did  enjoy  preaching  Christ  side  by  side  with  an 
American  brother.  In  the  afternoon,  at  his  request, 
I gave  the  Christians  a few  details  of  my  visit  to 
the  Basuto  mission,  and  of  the  work  of  the  Lord 
there.  We  then  took  a walk  together,  and  in  so 
doing  all  the  old  happiness  of  Christian  communion 
in  America  came  back  to  me,  and  refreshed  me  as 
in  days  gone  by. 

8 th. — I had  been  longing  for  a quiet  morning’s 
talk  with  my  fellow-labourer  in  the  Lord  over  the 
things  of  His  kingdom.  I knew  that  he  was,  one 
like-minded  with  Mabille  and  other  of  the  Lord’s 
servants  in  Africa,  who  are  longing  to  hear  the 
f advance  ’ sounded  by  the  Mission  Boards  at  home, 
and  to  receive  reinforcements  in  men  and  means  for 
sending  on  the  gospel.  We  prayed,  and  then,  with 
the  map  of  Africa  before  us,  spoke  of  our  hopes  and 
desires  in  the  furtherance  of  the  Lord’s  work  in  this 
land.  I purpose  to  sum  up  the  result  of  my  in- 
quiries and  conversations  in  the  last  chapter.  We 
took  a walk  in  the  afternoon,  visiting  some  of  the 
people,  and  inviting  them  to  a meeting  next  day. 
It  would  be  as  well  here  to  put  side  by  side 
encouragement  and  discouragement  in  missionary 
labour.  Let  the  last  come  first  always.  My  dear 


202 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


brother  told  me,  that  after  preaching  for  ten  years 
among  the  people,  and  grieving  over  their  indiffer- 
ence, he  was  led  to  put  before  them,  very  solemnly, 
the  wrath  of  God  which  would  burst  upon  the 
impenitent.  He  noticed  a Zulu  listening  intently, 
and  hoped  the  word  had  had  some  effect.  The 
man  came  up  to  him  after  the  service,  and  said, 
‘ I’m  very  glad  to  hear  there’s  going  to  be  a storm, 
for  my  garden’s  very  dry,  and  wants  water !’  It  is 
one  thing  to  preach  in  England  or  America  to 
people  who  have  some  knowledge  of  what  you 
mean,  another  to  preach  to  the  darkness  of  Africa! 
But  let  us  not  faint ; the  Lord  reigneth.  Our  dear 
brother  was  greatly  encouraged  on  another  occasion, 
by  inquiring  of  a candidate  for  admission  to  the 
Church  how  he  first  became  impressed  with  the 
gospel.  ‘ Do  you  not  remember,  ten  years  ago , 
calling  at  a kraal  one  morning  for  some  milk  for 
your  wife  ? I was  the  boy  who  went  with  you  to  get 
it.  While  I was  milking , you  told  me  of  Christ,  and 
urged  me  to  believe  in  Him  and  come  to  school,  and 
I came.  Now  I believe .’  Eellow-labourers,  let  us 
be  strong  in  faith,  giving  glory  to  God,  and  believ- 
ing that  what  He  has  promised — that  His  word 
shall  not  return  to  Him  void — He  is  able  also  to 
perform.  I ought  to  notice  that  the  horse-sickness 
was  very  prevalent  at  this  time  in  Natal.  My  dear 
brother  lost  a favourite  animal  while  I was  at  his 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


203 


house.  The  Lord  graciously  preserved  my  beasts, 
according  to  my  earnest  prayer. 

9 th. — Another  pleasant  morning.  Copied  the 
narrative  of  the  mission.  One  of  my  brother’s 
daughters  asking  me  to  fill  in  a page  of  a book, 
found  in  many  drawing-rooms,  in  which  you  are 
g,sked  your  likings,  your  tastes,  your  character,  etc., 

I thanked  the  Lord  that  He  had  taught  me  the 
proper  answer  to  one  query : ‘ What  is  your  princi- 
pal characteristic  V Answer,  according  to  God’s  word 
about  man  : ‘ No  good  thing  * I do  not  like  to 
notice  the  families  of  my  brethren,  although  they 
are  not  forgotten  in  my  heart.  I would,  however, 
remark  that  the  Lord  fulfils  His  word.  They  have 
for  the  most  part  families  like  a flock,  and  there  are  . 
none  like  Job’s  daughters.  I never  saw  a more 
beautiful  photograph  than  that  of  brother  Tyler  and 
his  family. 

In  the  afternoon,  had  a meeting  with  the  people. 
Abraham,  a faithful  Zulu  evangelist,  who  labours 
among  the  heathen  some  twenty  miles  away,  came 
to  join  us.  A few  young  men  stayed  to  an  after- 
meeting,— some  willingly,  others  at  my  request. 
May  our  converse  prove  to  have  been  to  each  a 
savour  of  life  unto  life  eternal ! 

Feb.  10. — I felt  very  sorry  to  leave  this  happy 
American  home ; but  we  shall,  I hope,  all  meet 
again.  Brother  Tyler  drove  me  to  Yerulam.  Our 


204 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


road  lay  through  some  estates  of  sugar-cane.  Here 
I met  several  of  my  old  acquaintances,  the  coolies  of 
India.  ‘ Hemara  Baie  ’ (my  brother)  was  all  my 
stock  of  Hindostani  left;  but  this  was  enough  to 
draw  a smile  from  the  labourers  as  I passed  along. 
It  had  pleased  the  Lord  to  visit  Yerulam  with 
blessing  since  the  week  of  prayer.  About ' fifty 
white  people,  and  as  many  natives,  had  professed 
the  faith  of  Christ.  This  was  a cause  of  very  great 
joy  to  me,  for  I had  been  longing  for  signs  of 
life  anywhere  in  Africa.  We  went  to  the  mission- 
house,  and  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allsopp,  and  Mr. 
Ehodes,  Wesleyan  missionaries,  at  home.  They 
were  in  much  sorrow,  on  account  of  the  death  of 
a very  promising  native  minister,  who  had  been 
killed  by  lightning  a few  days  before,  while  riding 
into  Palmerton.  Mr.  Allsopp  had  brought  him  up, 
and  mourned  him  as  a son.  At  their  request,  I 
preached  at  7 p.m.  to  the  English  congregation,  and 
and  at  8.30  to  the  natives.  There  was  a very  good 
assembly  in  each  chapel.  To  the  former  I spoke 
on  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  ‘ I am  the  Life  l 
endeavouring  to  set  before  the  converts  that  all  life 
is  in  Jesus  alone, — that  it  begins,  continues,  and  ends 
in  Him,  and  that  never,  under  any  circumstances, 
apart  from  Him  can  we  have  any  life  in  us.  To 
the  natives  I spoke  of  His  finished  work. 

1 1th.  — I bade  farewell  to  my  brother  Tyler, 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


205 


rejoicing  in  our  fellowship  in  the  Lord.  I was 
thankful  to  have  met  my  other  brethren.  After 
two  or  three  hours’  ride,  I reached  Inanda,  another 
mission-station  of  the  American  Church.  The  girls’ 
boarding-school  is  here ; and  as  Mrs.  Edwards  had 
joined  our  Prayer  Union,  and  had  requested  prayer 
for  the  school,  it  was  like  coming  to  see  an  old  friend. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pixley,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kilborn, 
and  Miss  Lindley  are  the  Lord’s  servants  here. 
The  former  were  in  the  mission-house,  the  latter 
in  charge  of  the  girls’  school,  which  Miss  Lindley 
superintends,  as  Mrs.  Edwards  has  gone  to  America. 
I was  at  once  at  home.  In  the  evening  I had  the 
pleasure  of  speaking  to  the  girls  from  the  word  of 
God. 

I was  much  struck  on  entering  Natal  with  the 
very  superior  way  in  which  the  Zulu  Christians 
build  their  houses,  especially  those  of  the  American 
missions.  There  are  no  such  houses  built  by 
natives  in  the  colony — in  fact,  many  of  those  I saw 
would  he  an  ornament  in  the  colonial  towns,  in 
preference  to  the  low  iron-roofed  sheds  in  which 
most  of  the  white  population  live.  I can  only 
account  for  it  by  the  peace  which  has  prevailed  in 
Natal  since  its  occupation  by  the  English,  the 
superiority  of  the  Zulu  Kaffir  when  converted,  and 
the  energy  of  the  American  missionaries. 

A fine  house  of  prayer  stands  on  a height  above 


206 


MISSION-HELD  OF  THE 


the  mission-house,  commanding  a lovely  view.  The 
roof  of  it  has  been  twice  blown  off.  The  winds  are 
very  strong  here.  Miss  Lindley  told  me  that  on 
one  occasion  she  saw  a heavy  storm  coming,  and 
closed  the  school,  sending  the  children  home.  They 
had  hardly  got  under  cover,  when  the  storm  swept 
over  the  place,  and  brought  the  whole  building 
down  flat.  Thus  the  Lord  preserved  them. 

12  th. — There  was  a meeting  of  the  church  of 
Inanda  in  the  afternoon,  and  I had  the  pleasure  of 
giving  my  testimony  to  them  concerning  the  Lord 
Jesus  from  Heb.  x., — my  brother,  Mr.  Pixley,  inter- 
preting. Afterwards,  I had  some  converse  with 
the  native  minister, — a man  who,  I do  not  hesitate 
to  say,  is  in  every  particular  fully  equal  in  intellect, 
ability,  manner,  and  all  that  man  needs  to  fit  him 
for  the  duties  of  life,  to  any  European.  I have 
made  this  remark  simply  because  it  is  due  to  the 
missionaries  to  testify  to  these  things.  Their  enemies 
charge  them  with  doing  nothing.  If,  as  has  been 
done  in  many  cases,  they  have  taken  wild  Kaffirs, 
taught  them  God’s  word  and  Christ’s  gospel,  civil- 
ised them,  and  then  educated  their  children  up  to 
the  standard  of  an  educated  English  gentleman,  they 
have  done  something ! A stroll  to  the  house  of 
prayer  with  Mr.  Pixley  and  Miss  Lindley,  and  then 
we  closed  the  day  by  an  evening  reading  of  the 
word. 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


207 


Feb.  13. — Mr.  Pixley  had  to  go  to  Durban  to 
meet  his  daughter,  so  we  started  early,  and  rode 
along  the  ridge  above  the  Umgeni.  Miss  Pixley 
was  waiting  at  the  railway,  which  runs  out  three 
miles  from  Durban,  and  we  offsaddled  under  trees 
near.  Mr.  Rhodes  met  us ; we  joined  company, 
and,  after  parting  with  dear  Mr.  Pixley  and  his 
daughter,  we  rode  on  together  to  Durban,  where  I 
was  welcomed  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Mann,  the  Con- 
gregational minister.  The  Lord  gave  me  little  acts 
of  service  for  Him  in  and  near  Durban  for  a few 
days,  to  which  I purpose  hereafter  to  refer,  hut  will 
now  continue  my  visit  to  my  American  brethren. 

On  the  24th  Pebruary,  guided  by  Mr.  Churchill, 
a gentleman  whose  kindness  to  missionaries  is  well 
known  in  Natal,  I rode  from  Durban  to  Amanzimtote, 
which  is  the  seminary  of  the  American  mission. 
We  offsaddled  at  the  house  of  a godly  elder  of  the 
Congregational  church.  Turning  off  the  main  road, 
we  were  led  into  a shorter  path  to  f the  sweet 
waters,’  which  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  Amanzim- 
tote. The  appearance  of  the  station  is  striking, 
from  the  good  arrangement  of  the  buildings.  The 
seminary  stands  on  higher  ground  than  the  rest. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ireland,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wilder,  and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Robbins  welcomed  us,  Mr.  Churchill 
being  an  old  friend.  Mr.  Ireland’s  health  has 
suffered  from  the  climate,  and  he  was  just  on  the 


208 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


eve  of  starting  for  America.  I had  the  pleasure  of 
addressing  the  students  in  the  evening  in  their 
schoolroom.  This  is  neatly  furnished  and  well 
arranged,  and  there  was  a good  attendance  of  intelli- 
gent and  attentive  young  men.  The  Lord  own  my 
few  words  in  blessing  to  their  souls  ! Miss  Day, 
who  is  working  in  connection  with  the  mission  here, 
must  not  he  forgotten  in  this  brief  notice. 

25  th. — There  was  an  early  morning  service  of  the 
church,  at  which,  by  the  request  of  my  brethren,  I 
preached.  How  blessed  it  is,  in  the  solemn  responsi- 
bility of  speaking  only  once  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  to  a native  church,  to  feel  that  one  has  re- 
ceived from  Him  the  very  message  to  be  delivered, 
and  the  very  exhortation  which  is  most  needed.  I 
could  not  ask  my  brethren  whether  this  was  so,  but 
I have  enjoyed  the  sweet  assurance  daily  that  the 
Lord  has  given  me,  according  to  my  prayer,  His 
word  for  the  churches  to  which  He  sent  me.  T 
praise  Him  for  this. 

I should  have  enjoyed  a few  days  here,  but  I had 
now  been  nearly  four  months  away  from  my  mission 
in  Fingoland  ; and  although  I knew  the  Lord  would 
take  care  of  it  better  than  I could,  I felt  it  my  duty 
not  to  tarry  by  the  way. 

Mr.  Ireland  had  been  privileged  to  found  the 
church  of  Ifumi,  a few  miles  from  Amanzimtote, 
and,  wishing  very  kindly  that  I should  visit  the 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


209 


scene  of  his  labours,  and  speak  to  his  people,  became 
my  guide  thither.  We  rode  away  in  the  afternoon, 
after  we  had  all  assembled  for  prayer,  commending 
the  institution  and  each  other  to  the  grace  of  the 
Lord.  I thanked  Mr.  Churchill  for  his  kindness, 
and  praised  the'  Lord  for  having  met  my  American 
brethren  and  sisters  at  Amanzimtote.  After  a very 
pleasant  ride  with  my  dear  brother  Mr.  Ireland, 
we  reached  Ifumi  at  sunset,  and  were  most  kindly 
received  by  Mr.  Thomas  and  his  wife,  who  have 
charge  of  Mr.  Ireland’s  house.  The  garden,  all  my 
brother’s  planting,  contains  some  magnificent  trees. 
In  the  corner  of  the  garden  nearest  the  church  there 
rests  the  precious  body  of  one  who  was  his  com- 
panion and  helper  in  the  early  days  of  his  mission 
life  among  the  Zulus.  Such  sacred  spots  are  not 
uncommon  in  the  mission  gardens  of  Africa,  and 
they  form  a strong  tie  to  thoughtful  and  loving 
hearts  with  the  unseen  part  of  God’s  creation. 

2 Qth. — The  church  assembled  early  in  the  very 
neat  little  chapel  which  my  dear  brother  had  built. 
He  gave  them  some  parting  words  after  I had  urged 
them  to  look  alone  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  for  His 
name’s  sake  to  keep  and  abide  by  His  teaching  in  the 
word  of  God. 

We  were  obliged  to  bid  each  other  farewell  after 
breakfast,- as  I purposed  to  go  on  to  Umtwalumi, 
which  is  a good  day’s  ride  from  Ifumi.  This,  how- 

o 


210 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


ever,  was  not  the  Lord’s  will.  I crossed  the  Um- 
komass  river  in  a boat  with  my  horses,  and  rode  on 
to  Umginto.  Here  I had  been  commended  to  Mr. 
Archibald,  whom  I found  to  be  a nephew  of  my 
dear  friend  Mr.  Dyke.  He  asked  me  to  remain  the 
night  at  his  house.  This  I felt  it  right  to  do,  for 
in  Africa  men  should  not  pass  their  friend’s  friends, 
if  by  resting  with  them  a few  hours  they  can  afford 
them  any  pleasure,  or  hope  to  impart  to  them  any 
blessing.  Both  of  these  things  should  be  the  Chris- 
tian’s endeavour.  I went  to  his  house,  and  found 
there  a very  sick  relation,  whom  I tried  to  cheer,  as 
he  was  depressed  by  his  illness.  Passed  a pleasant 
evening  with  Mr.  Archibald  and  his  wife. 

2 *7th. — Up  very  early,  and  on  to  the  house  of 
Mr.  Aitken,  a member  of  the  Colonial  Parliament, 
who  had  asked  me  to  visit  his  aged  father,  a faithful 
old  Christian,  and  one  who  has  laboured  many  years 
in  the  gospel.  I reached  his  house  about  breakfast. 
He  pressed  me  to  stay  for  the  morrow,  the  Lord’s 
day.  He  said  that  there  were  many  European 
planters  round  who  would  be  glad  to  come  and  hear 
the  word.  There  was  also  a native  church  of  the 
American  Mission  at  Ifafa,  two  miles  off,  which  I 
might  visit  in  the  morning.  These,  and  the  pleasure 
I might  give  to  his  dear  old  father,  decided  me  to 
remain,  and  I enjoyed  the  rest  and  conversation 
with  my  elder  brother  very  much.  I found  him  to 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


211 


be  one  to  whom  the  Bible  is,  as  it  ought  to  be,  the 
voice  of  the  living  God.  Devoting  his  life  in  this 
land  to  its  study,  and  putting  his  searchings  into  it 
on  paper,  he  has  written  two  large  volumes  of  its 
precious  truths.  I could  wish  that  those  books 
were  published,  if  young  Christians  would  read  them 
as  studies  of  the  word  of  God.  There  are  plenty  of 
religious  books  and  beautiful  writings  on  the  truths 
of  Scripture,  but  there  is  much  need  of  a book 
based  on  God’s  word,  knowing  no  other  authority, 
in  which  His  eternal  truths  and  decrees  are  set  forth, 
and  proved  by  reference  to  His  own  word.  Such  a 
book  would  be  valuable  to  all  who  love  the  word  of 
the  Lord. 

Feb.  28. — Lord's  Day. — Walked  to  the  station  of 
Ifafa.  My  elder  brother  started  with  me,  and, 
thinking  that  he  knew  a short  cut,  took  me  off  the 
main  road.  But  after  toiling  up  a steep  hill  through 
grass  above  our  heads,  we  found  nothing  but  a dense 
bush  before  us.  We  therefore  returned  to  the  main 
road,  and  as  I had  to  run  on  to  be  in  time  for  the 
service,  I prevailed  on  him  to  go  back  to  the  house. 
It  was  a very  hot  day,  and  I did  not  feel  well,  but 
I praised  the  Lord  for  the  lesson.  May  no  aged 
Christian,  however  experienced,  lead  me  off  Him, 
the  Way,  or  off  the  plain  open  road  of  His  word. 
I enjoyed  preaching  to  the  church  at  Ifafa,  and  in 
seeing  in  that  happy  gathering  of  Zulu  Christians 


212 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


the  Lord’s  evident  blessing  on  the  labours  of  my 
dear  American  brethren  in  this  place.  My  visit 
cheered  the  native  minister  and  the  whole  church, 
according  to  my  desire  and  expectation.  Walked 
back  to  the  house  full  of  praise,  very  thankful  to 
see  my  three  tired  beasts  in  a roomy  paddock,  enjoy- 
ing their  Sabbath. 

In  the  afternoon  a goodly  number  of  Mr.  Aitken’s 
neighbours  came  to  his  house.  The  sitting-room 
was  too  small,  so  we  went  into  the  garden,  and 
gathered  under  the  verandah  and  trees.  The 
Lord  gave  me  as  His  message  the  history  of  the 
conversion  of  Cornelius.  ‘ Words  whereby  thou  and 
all  thy  house  shall  be  saved  ’ (Acts  xi.  14).  God 
uses  words  spoken  by  men  testifying  concerning  the 
Lord  Jesus  as  His  means  of  salvation  through  the 
finished  work  of  the  Lord . The  angel  who  spoke  to 
Cornelius  could  have  told  him  what  Peter  did; 
but  God  did  not  permit  that.  As  soon  as  Peter 
spoke,  Cornelius  believed,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  fell 
on  him  and  on  all  who  heard  the  word.  Cornelius 
believed  that  through  Him  of  whom  Peter  spoke , even 
Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  they  slew,  whom  God  raised 
up,  according  to  the  witness  of  the  prophets,  he  hady 
then  and  for  every  forgiveness  of  sins.  The  Holy 
Ghost  sealed  this  truth  to  Cornelius  by  His  presence 
and  power  coming  on  him  and  his  house.  I feel 
sure  that  I shall  find  in  the  glory  of  the  Lord  that 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


213 


He  blessed  His  word  to-day.  I afterwards  walked 
with  a Swedish  brother,  a missionary,  who  had  been 
led  into  what  I cannot  but  regard  as  the  very  great 
mistake  of  taking  a farm  to  work  himself.  He  was 
in  much  trouble,  and  had  suffered  very  great  trials 
on  this  account.  I sympathized  with  him  most 
sincerely  ; but  I could  not  help  feeling,  that  in  induc- 
ing him  to  put  himself  in  this  position,  Satan  had 
transformed  himself  into  an  angel  of  light,  and  had 
thus  led  him  off  the  plain  path  of  the  word  of  God. 

March  1. — Having  enjoyed  very  much  the  society 
of  my  aged  brother  and  his  family,  and  these  two 
unexpected  opportunities  of  testimony,  I started 
early  for  Umtwalumi,  another  station  of  the  Ameri- 
can Mission.  I had  long  wished  to  see  my  brother 
Pinkerton,  because  he  had  offered  last  year  to  go  on 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  * the  regions  beyond,’ 
and  I thus  felt  for  him  great  love.  We  soon  under- 
stood each  other,  and  I greatly  enjoyed  the  few 
hours  of  communion  we  had  together.  I visited 
the  school  with  him,  and  in  the  evening  we  preached 
to  his  church  together.  We  are  about  the  same 
age  ; and  I could  not  help  wishing  that  all  the 
members  of  the  Young  Men’s  Christian  Associations 
of  Canada  and  the  United  States  could  have  seen 
England  and  America,  in  the  person  of  their  two 
children,  standing  side  by  side  and  preaching  to 
that  Zulu  congregation,  ( not  ourselves , but  Christ 


214 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


Jesus  the  Lord  .’  This  was  the  word  the  Lord  gave 
me.  Dear  Pinkerton  interpreted.  I feel  sure  that 
that  sight  would  have  caused  many  a young  Christian, 
who  is  only  lame  through  unbelief,  to  spring  up  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  and  start  off 
to  proclaim  that  name  where  it  has  not  been  heard. 
I have  always  looked  upon  the  annual  convention 
of  those  Associations  at  Montreal  in  1867  as  a 
period  in  my  life  when  I received  very  great 
spiritual  blessing.  My  love  for  the  Christians  of 
Canada  and  the  United  States  is  a living  fire  within 
me,  which  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic  cannot  quench. 
The  church  assembled  an  hour  before  sunset,  and 
my  brother  and  I preached  till  dark.  We  were 
both  filled  with  the  Spirit  of  Him  whom  we  preached, 
and  never  shall  I forget  the  delight  of  that  service. 

March  2. — It  will  indeed  be  joyful  when  we  meet 
to  part  no  more.  Meanwhile  we  must  be  about  our 
Master’s  business ; and  if  He  has  need  of  us  in  the 
crowded  cities  of  Asia,  on  the  plains  or  in  the 
deserts  of  Africa,  in  the  deep  places  of  America  or 
Europe,  or  in  the  islands  of  the  sea,  we  must  look 
to  it  that  we  are  not  slothful,  but  followers  of  them 
who  through  faith  and  patience  have  inherited  the 
promises.  My  saddle,  in  which  I had  expected  so 
much  pain,  had  become  to  me  the  most  ‘ easy  chair  ’ 
in  which  I had  ever  sat.  So  I often  thought  as  I 
tracked  away,  mile  after  mile,  on  His  Majesty’s 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


215 


service.  Bidding  my  dear  brother’s  wife  every 
blessing  from  the  Lord,  according  to  His  promises 
and  her  faith,  I rode  away  with  him.  He  guided 
me  a good  part  of  the  way  to  Umzumbe,  the  last  of 
the  American  mission-stations  in  Natal,  not  far 
from  the  Umzimkulu  river.  Leaving  our  horses 
with  Solomon,  we  went  away  apart  together,  knelt 
on  the  felt,  and  entreated  our  blessed  Lord  to  keep 
us  abiding  in  Him,  and  to  speed  on  the  preaching 
of  His  name  and  salvation  throughout  this  dark 
land.  We  had  to  part,  but  it  was  none  the  less 
hard.  Oh  that,  when  we  meet  before  the  Lord,  our 
work  done,  we  shall  receive  His  testimony  that  we 
have  been  faithful ! 

Mr.  Bridgman  and  his  dear  wife  are  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Umzumbe . Miss  Pinkerton  and  Miss 

Welsh  have  charge  of  the  girls’  boarding-school, 
which  has  been  recently  opened.  I found  my 
brother  suffering  from  a painful  and  weakening 
complaint,  to  which  he  has  been  subject  for  some 
years.  Might  not  this  point  to  service  for  the  Lord 
in  America  ? f I will  have  mercy , and  not  sacrifice ,’ 
are  His  words.  The  field  is  the  world.  He  knows 
no  difference  between  America  and  Africa,  although 
His  servants  make  a very  great  difference,  according 
to  the  weakness  of  their  faith  and  their  ignorance 
of  His  will  and  ways.  I was  thankful  that  the 
Lord  gave  my  brother  strength  enough  to  enable 


216 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


me  to  enjoy  his  society  during  this  short  visit.  I 
also  thank  Him  that  He  permits  me  to  enjoy  most 
thoroughly  every  moment  I pass  with  His  children, 
and  not  to  waste  any  time  in  talking  about  parting. 
An  old  Christian  general  taught  me  something  use- 
ful by  impressing  on  my  mind  one  of  his  favourite 
maxims  : ‘ It  is  no  use  saying  what  might  be  ; you 
must  take  things  as  they  are  * 

The  church  assembled  in  the  afternoon,  and 
several  heathen  came  with  them,  to  whom  I 
preached  ‘ Jesus,  the  Life.’  This  was  my  last 
testimony  to  the  churches  of  the  American  Mission, 
and  I felt  that  I'  could  speak  on  no  other  subject, 
on  no  other  words.  How  weak,  how  foolish,  how 
helpless  a thing  is  preaching  ! But  He  whom  we 
preach  is  the  Life  ; and  where  shall  end  the  effect  of 
one  word  which  He  may  bless  to  the  soul  of  a man  ? 
Be  this  the  strength  and  comfort  of  every  witness 
for  the  Lord.  He  concerning  whom  we  speak  is 
the  Life ; and  He  will  yet,  as  He  has  in  the  past, 
use  the  testimony  of  His  servants  concerning  Him 
to  the  salvation  of  souls.  I spoke  to  several  of  the 
heathen  outside  at  the  close  of  the  service.  They 
had  heard  the  word  of  salvation  for  years,  yet 
‘ let  him  that  heareth  say  “ Come  ! ” * once  more. 
Although  I have  not  noticed  it,  it  has  been  my 
practice  to  salute  the  Christian  men  and  women  at 
the  close  of  the  services  throughout  my  journey, 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


217 


and,  as  far  as  my  limited  powers  allowed  me,  to 
assure  them  of  my  love  for  them  in  the  fellowship 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  least  that 
should  be  done  by  any  whom  the  Lord  honours  to 
be  His  messengers  to  the  churches.  Less  than  this 
might  make  the  native  brethren  think  that  their 
visitor  brother  was,  as  it  were,  a lord  over  them, 
instead  of  an  example  of  love  among  the  flock. 
The  want  of  this  would  considerably  lessen  the 
effect  of  his  preaching.  The  evening  was  passed 
at  the  school,  wThere  the  children  sang  hymns  to 
their  heart’s  content,  and  to  my  very  great  pleasure. 
They  appeared  extremely  bright  and  happy.  Con- 
trasting their  position  in  this  Christian  home  with 
what  it  would  be  in  a heathen  kraal,  one  could  not 
but  bless  and  praise  the  Lord,  who  had  put  it  into 
the  heart  of  American  Christians  to  establish  this 
mission,  and  this  and  other  schools  among  the 
Zulus. 

Thus  closed  my  visit  to  the  mission-stations  of  the 
Church  of  America  in  South  Africa.  I could  have 
wished  for  as  much  time  with  the  Lord’s  servants 
here  as  I had  with  their  French  brethren  in  Basuto- 
land, but  this  could  not  be.  Although  I was  not 
aware  of  it,  there  were  then  two  brethren  and  their 
wives  on  their  way  from  England  to  labour  with  me 
in  Africa. , The  Lord  knew  it,  and  He  laid  it  on  my 
mind  to  journey  on,  that  I might  be  able  to  meet  * 


218 


MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE 


them  the  sooner.  Short  as  was  my  visit,  it  was  a 
testimony  of  love  which  I could  have  given  in  no 
other  way.  I had  been  to  the  stations  of  Esidum- 
bini,  Umsunduzi,  Inanda,  Amanzimtote,  Ifumi,  Ifafa, 
Umtwalumi,  and  Umzumbe.  I was  sorry  not  to 
have  seen  the  stations  of  Umooti  and  Mapumulo. 
These  lie  north  of  Umsunduzi,  and  would  have  taken 
my  horses  another  hundred  miles.  I prayed  for 
guidance,  and  was  led  to  strike  straight  across  the 
Noedsberg  Mountains  from  Impolweni  to  Umsunduzi, 
instead  of  going  round  by  Hermansberg  to  Mapumulo. 
It  did  not,  therefore,  surprise  me  to  learn  that,  had  I 
gone  to  Umooti,  Mr.  Rood,  the  missionary,  would  not 
have  been  there,  as  he  had  left  for  Basutoland.  At 
Mapumulo  I should  have  seen  Mr.  Buchanan,  with 
whom  I have  enjoyed  some  delightful  correspondence  ; 
but  as  he  is  not  one  of  the  ministers  of  the  Church 
of  America,  he  did  not  come  within  the  limit  of  my 
prayer  for  guidance  in  visiting  the  American  mis- 
sionaries. It  is  delightful  to  observe  the  exact 
answers  of  the  Lord  to  the  believing  prayers  of  His 
people. 

I have  omitted  the  mention  of  Mr.  Stone,  whom  I 
met  in  Durban.  He  is  engaged  in  the  publication 
of  the  Scriptures  in  the  Zulu  language.  I also  met 
Mr.  Mellen  for  a few  moments  at  Verulam.  He  was 
about  to  go  to  America  with  Mr.  Ireland. 

The  Lord  has  greatly  blessed  the  efforts  of  the 


CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 


219 


Church  of  America  among  the  Zulu  tribe  of  Kaffirs. 
In  a country  like  Natal,  where  the  natives  are  inter- 
mixed with  a white  population,  the  hindrances  to 
evangelization  are  very  great,  and  the  effects  of  Chris- 
tian civilisation  do  not  appear  so  much  to  advantage 
as  among  populations  more  in  the  interior.  God’s 
ways  are  not  our  ways : He  has  by  the  Church  of 
America,  and  other  Churches,  planted  His  word  in 
that  part  of  Africa.  He  has  formed  a native  Church, 
from  which  it  may  be  confidently  hoped  native 
missionaries  will  go  forth  into  Central  Africa  as  the 
way  is  opened  up.  I propose  to  leave  the  great 
subject  of  the  evangelization  of  this  vast  continent 
for  the  closing  chapter.  Statistics  are  nothing ; they 
are  only  the  world’s  calculations  on  the  work  of  God. 
They  do  not  give  the  slightest  idea  of  what  has  been 
done,  or  of  the  mighty  moral  power  which  the  gospel 
of  Christ  carries  with  it  wherever  it  is  preached. 
There  are  evidences  of  a far  more  reliable  nature, 
which  those  who  care  honestly  to  inquire  into  the 
results  of  mission  work  among  the  heathen  of  Africa 
cannot  fail  to  see.  I had  just  crossed  the  table-land 
on  the  Noedsberg  Mountains,  on  my  way  to  Umsun- 
duzi,  when  I passed  a settlement  of  Zulu  Christians. 
Some  eight  or  ten  well-built  houses,  very  neatly 
thatched,  and  well  arranged,  formed  a striking 
contrast  to  the  huts  of  the  heathen  which  lay 
beneath  them  in  the  valley.  God’s  word  and  family 


220  MISSION-FIELD  OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  AMERICA. 

prayer,  united  worship,  Christian  love,  and  domestic 
decency,  where,  hut  for  the  Church  of  America,  there 
would  have  been  the  darkest  heathenism,  with  its 
degrading  obscenities, — these  are  blessings  which  it 
is  blessed  to  give  ; and  who  can  value  the  privilege  of 
being  able  to  help  in  such  a work  ? 


ftafal,  (Smmaus,  |1«ter-|^ari^Iji;rg.  — Cbt 
fTangabalile  Affair. — £|  urban. — |lriiisf} 
|)olinr  in  |tatal,  tic. 


221 


CHAP  TEE  XIII. 


I left  Solomon  making  coffee  on  the  banks  of  the 
Tugela.  Having  given  the  reader  some  slight  sketch 
of  the  pleasure  then  before  me  in  visiting  the  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Church  of  America,  I must  return 
to  my  faithful  Gaika.  A poor  Zulu  with  two  boys, 
who  were  travelling  the  same  road,  came  up  just  as 
we  were  enjoying  our  coffee ; and  although  he  was 
about  the  most  stupid  Kaffir  I ever  met,  I trust  he 
understood  me  when  I gave  him  and  his  hoys  a 
good  share  of  our  bread  and  coffee,  and  told  him  it 
was  for  the  love  of  God  who  made  us,  and  of  His 
Son  the  Great  Saviour,  who  loves  all,  English  and 
Zulu,  alike.  We  then  rode  on.  How  transient  are 
earthly  pleasures  ! Solomon  had  just  expressed  his 
satisfaction  at  learning  that  while  on  the  march  we 
could  thus  make  coffee,  which  he  likes  very  much, 
when,  in  the  middle  of  the  very  next  stream,  he 
disappeared,  horse  and  all ! How  well  the  Lord 
led  us ! Had  the  water  been  a few  inches  higher, 
we  could  not  have  crossed  these  strong  mountain 

223 


224 


FROM  NATAL 


torrents.  His  horse  struck  a stone  and  went  over. 
He  was  up  again  in  a moment,  laughing  heartily. 
He  lost  his  hat,  which  I replaced  by  a new  one  from 
my  saddle-bags.  Warned  by  his  ducking,  I entered 
the  stream  higher,  and  my  horse  swam  across.  An 
hour’s  ride  brought  us  to  the  house  of  Captain 
Allison,  the  magistrate  of  the  district.  I saw  him 
on  the  other  side  of  the  river  which  flows  past  his 
house,  but  he  could  not  cross  it.  Mrs.  Allison  was 
absent,  nursing  a sick  neighbour.  Their  children 
gave  me  a kind  welcome,  and  in  return,  I en- 
deavoured to  tell  them  of  Him  whose  presence  in 
the  heart  makes  a heavenly  home  on  earth. 

Jan.  20. — Captain  Allison  crossed  the  river  after 
breakfast,  and  I was  able  to  spend  some  hours 
with  him  and  his  children  before  riding  on  to 
Emmaus , a German  mission-station.  He  kindly 
mounted  me,  and  gave  me  a guide.  We  first  called 
at  a station  nearer  his  house,  where  I learnt  that 
there  was  a marriage  this  day  in  the  house  of  the 
missionary  at  Emmaus.  I would  not  have  intruded 
into  any  house  on  such  an  occasion,  but  I could  not 
avoid  it ; and,  travelling  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  I 
knew  I should  be  welcome.  Have  you  ever  been 
the  uninvited  guest  of  a marriage-supper  ? Have 
you  ever,  uninvited,  found'  yourself  seated  next  to 
the  bride  at  a wedding -feast  ? Such  was  the 

pleasure  and  honour  granted  me  this  evening  by 


TO  CLAKKBURY. 


225 


the  Lord  and  by  His  servants.  And  I thoroughly 
enjoyed  it,  because  I looked  upon  it  as  an  answer 
to  prayer.  I had  been  praying  much  of  late  for  the 
German  missionaries,  and  here,  in  one  place,  the  Lord 
brought  me  into  the  midst  of  a large  party  of  them 
at  a season  of  especial  happiness  ! I did  enjoy  it. 
Surely  it  is  no  wrong  to  disclose  to  Christians  the 
privacy  of  that  happy  evening.  I was  surrounded 
by  brethren  and  sisters  talking  of  the  coming  and 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  while  the  bride 
and  bridegroom  sat  at  the  piano  singing  hymns 
together,  in  the  choruses  of  which  we  all  joined. 
The  father  and  mother  of  the  bride,  the  bride  and 
bridegroom,  and  all  the  guests  made  me  heartily 
welcome  ; and  as  I wondered  at  finding  myself  quite 
at  home  in  such  an  unexpected  scene  of  joy,  I 
thought.  Thus  will  it  be  with  me  when  all  my 
wanderings  are  over,  and  I sit  down  amid  the  saints 
in  the  kingdom  of  the  Lord. 

Jan.  21. — A happy  morning  with  the  bridal 
party.  We  gave  part  of  it  to  the  study  of  the 
word  and  prayer.  It  was  hard  to  resist  the  press- 
ing invitation  to  remain  for  a day  or  two.  But  the 
Christian  must  not  be  tempted  by  the  pleasures  of 
Christian  communion  from  the  cross  and  service  of 
the  Master.  Heaven  is  the  appointed  place  for 
that.  Earth  is  the  sphere  for  obedience  to  His 
command,  ‘ Go  ye  into  all  the  world — preach- — 

p 


226 


FROM  NATAL 


teaching.’  Those  will  most  enjoy  the  communion 
hereafter  who  have  done  the  hardest  work  or  suffered 
most  for  the  Master  here. 

I rode  away  after  the  mid-day  meal,  having  given 
my  best  and  holiest  wishes  to  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom, and  to  all  that  happy  home.  A heavy  Natal 
thunderstorm,  with  lightning  and  thunder,  soon 
confronted  us.  As  it  came  on,  we  offsaddled,  and, 
as  was  my  wont,  prayed  for  help  and  blessing  in 
our  journey.  We  saddled  up,  rode  through  a heavy 
shower  into  sunshine,  until  night  came.  It  then 
began  to  rain.  About  an  hour  after  dark  we  rode 
up  to  a house.  I thought  it  might  be  the  mission- 
station  which  lies  on  that  road,  but  it  was  not.  The 
brightness  inside  the  glass  door  formed  a striking 
contrast  to  the  cheerless  night  outside.  Hospitality 
was  wanting,  and  I was  therefore  thankful  to  arrive 
at  an  hotel  at  Estcourt,  on  Bushman’s  Biver,  at 
10  P.M.,  where  I found  shelter  and  food  for  Solomon 
and  my  horses. 

Jan.  22. — Visited  Mr.  Smith,  missionary  of  the 
Church  of  England  here.  Learnt  from  him  that 
a Basuto  chief  and  his  people  living  in  Natal  had 
asked  for  Christian  teachers  and  a school.  Before 
going  on  farther,  I met  the  old  gentleman  at  whose 
house  I called  last  night.  He  came  to  the  hotel. 
Thinking  he  might  never  meet  another  man  who 
would  tell  him  of  the  Lord  Jesus  the  Saviour,  and 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


227 


desiring  his  salvation,  I lifted  np  my  heart  to  the 
Lord,  and  spoke  of  His  love  and  grace.  I told 
him  that  many  years  ago,  when  I was  lost  and 
perishing,  I found  Christ.  A middle-aged  Natal 
'gentleman/  stout  and  burly,  at  once  took  up  my 
last  words. 

' And  when  you  found  Christ,  I suppose  you 
found  something  very  filthy  V 

' Yes/  I replied,  ' I did.  It  was  my  own  heart, 
which,  like  the  heart  of  every  man,  is  desperately 
wicked.  But  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  I found  all 
beauty  and  salvation/ 

This  made  him  very  angry ; so,  having  simply 
repeated  that  salvation  is  in  the  Son  of  God,  and  by 
Him  alone,  I wished  the  company  good  morning, 
and  got  on  my  horse. 

I was  followed  outside  by  the  speaker  above 
referred  to,  who  insulted  me,  but  having  been  some- 
what staggered  by  the  answer  he  received,  he  con- 
cluded with  this  piece  of  advice,  which  he  meant  to 
be  friendly  : 'You  had  better  not  talk  in  this  colony 
as  you  have  to  us,  or  you  will  get  your  head 
broken !’ 

I went  my  way,  knowing  well  that  there  are 
plenty  of  men  wicked  enough  to  break  a brother’s 
head  for  telling  them  of  a Saviour  from  death  and 
of  a home  in  heaven.  On  the  road  I met  several 
groups  of  natives  going  or  coming  from  the  diamond 


228 


FROM  NATAL 


fields ; and  the  thanks  I received  from  a small  hand 
of  Christians  for  talking  to  them  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
made  me  praise  God.  About  an  hour  after  dark, 
came  to  an  hotel  half-way  between  Estcourt  and 
Pieter-Maritzberg,  and  there  halted. 

On  Saturday,  January  23,  reached  the  capital  of 
Natal.  I offsaddled,  and  breakfasted  at  Ho  wick, 
or  Umgeni  as  it  should  he  called,  because  the 
beautiful  falls  of  the  Umgeni  are  close  to  the  hotel. 
How  grand  they  are ! How  mighty  the  power  of 
the  Lord ! Having  seen  Niagara,  these  waters 
appeared  small;  but  there  is  a good  volume  of 
river,  and  the  fall  is  very  great.  The  drift  being 
not  far  up,  waggons  and  oxen,  horses  and  men,  have 
been  swept  over  the  falls ! 

I had  admired  the  scenery  of  Natal  very  much. 
It  is  richer  and  more  picturesque  than  Kaffirland, 
the  Transkei,  or  Basutoland.  The  view  of  the 
capital  from  the  hills  around  is  very  pretty.  Old 
Charlie  trotted  in  over  the  bridge  as  if  he  had  not 
come  a yard.  The  day  was  hot.  The  house  of  the 
Presbyterian  minister,  Mr.  Smith,  was  to  have  been 
my  home,  but  his  wife  needed  his  nursing.  I was 
therefore  glad  to  find  quarters  in  the  house  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Godfrey,  whose  kindness  to  the  soldiers 
who  had  been  under  my  command  in  Singapore  was 
very  great.  They  had  opened  their  house  to  them 
during  the  three  years  that  my  old  comrades  had 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


229 


been  quartered  in  the  city,  and  I had  frequently 
heard  of  their  kindness.  The  Lord  had  blessed 
them  for  it,  and  among  those  who  had  just  marched 
away  some  acknowledged  themselves  to  be  their 
children  in  the  faith.  I heard  that  afternoon  in  the 
town  that  my  old  regiment  had  that  day  embarked 
at  Durban.  They  were  going  to  England,  and  I was 
remaining  in  Africa,  a volunteer  for  what  the  world 
calls  'the  forlorn  hope’  of  Jesus  Christ!  Wait  a 
bit.  The  campaign  is  not  yet  over.  When  it  is,  as 
God  says,  men  ‘ shall  know  whose  words  shall  stand , 
mine,  or  theirs ’ (Jer.  xliv.  28). 

The  next  day  was  the  Lord’s  day,  and  I preached 
both  to  my  own  countrymen  and  to  the  natives. 
There  is  no  need  to  record  how  I passed  the  ten 
days  I remained  here.  I visited  Edendale,  a native 
village  founded  by  Mr.  James  Allison,  who  now, 
while  I am  writing,  is  rejoicing  in  the  joy  of  his 
Lord.  It  was  my  happiness  to  meet  this  faithful 
missionary  after  leaving  Maritzberg,  and  it  is  no 
small  joy  to  me  to  know  that  my  visit  brightened 
the  last  days  of  his  earthly  labours.  I spoke  in  the 
Congregational,  Presbyterian,  and  Wesleyan  churches, 
and  especially  enjoyed  addressing  a large  number  of 
children  in  the  Wesleyan  church.  The  aged  founder 
of  that  Sunday  school  praised  the  Lord  with  tears. 
He  told  me  that  he  had  never  seen  so  many  children 
assembled  together  in  that  city,  and  he  saw  in  that 


230 


FROM  NATAL 


gathering  an  answer  to  many  prayers.  ‘ They  know 
not  the  voice  of  strangers'  was  the  word  given  me  to 
these  lambs  in  a city  full  of  wolves ; and  I felt  that 
the  Good  Shepherd  spoke  by  me,  as  I was  only 
speaking  of  Him.  This  subject  was  given  me  by  a 
little  girl  who  was  not  old  enough  to  talk,  but  who, 
when  I entered  her  father’s  house  the  day  before, 
passed  by  me,  although  I spoke  lovingly  to  her,  and 
ran  into  her  father’s  arms. 

Pieter-Maritzberg  is  the  city  of  Colenso.  Can  I 
leave  it  without  noticing  him  ? Gladly  would  I do 
so,  but  the  word  of  God  commands  His  servants  in 
these  days  to  contend  for  the  faith  once  for  all 
delivered  unto  the  saints.  He  was  away  when  I 
entered  it,  but  he  came  back  before  I left.  His 
friends  purposed  a triumphant  entry.  A carriage 
and  four  was  sent  out  to  meet  him,  but  the  Lord 
sent  back  the  horses  and  the  pole.  As  they  were 
going,  the  horses  ran  away,  and  the  carriage  was 
smashed  to  pieces.  He  mercifully  spared  the  men, 
and  Colenso  came  back  to  his  city  in  the  ‘’bus’! 
There  are  certain  things  the  Lord  will  not  allow. 
Next  day  he  preached,  comparing  himself  to  the 
holy  Son  of  God,  whom  he  denies ; and  the  fickle 
burghers  of  Maritzberg,  who  had  stigmatized  him  as 
a traitor  on  account  of  the  Langabalile  business,  and 
had  declared  they  would  not  have  him  for  a 
preacher,  crowded  to  hear  him ! In  regard  to  his 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


231 


work  and  his  labours  as  a missionary,  which  Dean 
Stanley  eulogizes,  they  have  been  confined  to  doing 
incalculable  injury  both  among  his  own  countrymen 
and  the  natives.  His  pernicious  writings  have 
driven  light,  hope,  and  happiness  from  many  a 
home  in  Africa.  One  pamphlet  on  polygamy  sent 
twenty-three  men  who  had  embraced  the  doctrines 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  one  mission  alone,  back  to  all 
the  filthiness  of  heathenism.  Only  the  day  will 
reveal  the  extent  of  the  evil  this  man  has  done  to 
souls  in  South  Africa  and  elsewhere.  There  is  no 
man  I pity  more  than  I do  him.  His  teaching  is 
losing  power,  thank  God ; and  when  he  is  gone, 
except  the  souls  he  has  injured,  there  will  be  no 
trace  of  his  ‘ missionary  labours  ’ ! 

As  for  the  Langabalile  business,  it  was  a mistake, 
from  first  to  last.  It  is  a mistake  for  merchants  to 
traffic  in  guns.  Whatever  may  be  said  about  armies 
being  a necessity,  the  trade  in  guns  made  for  killing 
men  is  iniquitous.  If  those  merchants’  children  are 
murdered  by  the  guns  their  fathers  sold,  it  will  be 
a righteous  judgment.  It  is  a mistake,  when  this 
trade  is  either  open  or  tacitly  allowed,  to  register 
guns.  Let  the  Colonial  Secretary  give  every  native 
credit  for  one  gun;  and  if  he  knows  the  number  of 
the  male  adult  population,  he  has  the  number  of 
arms  in  the  tribe  without  further  trouble.  It  was 
a mistake  to  send  armed  men  against  rebels,  and  tell 


232 


FROM  NATAL 


them  not  to  use  their  arms.  It  was  a mistake  to 
praise  the  treachery  by  which  Langabalile  was  taken. 
It  was  a mistake  to  try  Langabalile  in  that  way. 
Had  he  been  tried  by  English  law,  the  nation  would 
have  been  satisfied.  According  to  Kaffir  law,  he 
should  not  have  been  tried  at  all.  The  Kaffir  law 
is,  that  a rebel  suffers  death  by  the  first  man  who 
meets  him.  But  should  this  not  be  done,  if  a chief 
meets  a chief,  he  is  pardoned.  His  meeting  with  the 
Government,  his  chief  in  Kaffir  eyes,  was  his  pardon 
by  Kaffir  law.  It  was  a mistake  for  Colenso  to 
represent  the  conduct  of  his  fellow-countrymen  as 
severe  towards  those  rebels.  It  must  be  a matter 
of  wonder  to  every  soldier,  wh6  understands  how 
easily  men  are  excited  in  such  circumstances  as 
those  in  which  the  Natal  colonists  were  placed,  that 
there  was  so  little  bloodshed.  It  was  a mistake 
for  the  ministers  to  give  the  Government  a character. 
The  ministers  of  the  Church  of  Christ  have  nothing 
to  do  with  earthly  government,  except  to  preach 
loyalty  and'  obedience.  Had  they,  instead  of  that 
address,  written  as  a body  to  the  Churches  in  Great 
Britain,  explaining  the  real  state  of  affairs  in  Natal, 
Colenso  would  not  have  been  looked  upon  as  an 
inspired  apostle  when  he  arrived  in  England,  and 
the  ministers  would  have  saved  their  fellow- 
countrymen  from  much  undeserved  blame.  It  was 
a mistake  for  the  English  nation  to  believe  an  infidel 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


233 


bishop  against  the  people  of  Natal.  On  all  occasions 
of  rebellion  and  riot  in  our  colonies,  cruelty  and 
oppression  on  the  side  of  the  Government  are  usually 
the  work  of  the  Government  natives.  People  un- 
acquainted with  this  class  have  no  idea  how,  when 
opportunity  offers,  they  use  their  position  as  servants 
of  Government  to  oppress  their  own  countrymen.  This 
is,  however,  the  case.  Many  innocent  natives  were 
maltreated  by  the  Government  natives  during  the 
Langabalile  affair.  Their  kraals  were  entered,  their 
property  taken,  and  some  were  thrown  into  prison 
at  Pieter-Maritzberg  for  no  offence,  and  not  released 
until  they  had  paid  bribes  to  the  Government  natives. 
Every  officer  who  has  served  the  Government  as 
long  as  I have,  and  who  has  taken  the  trouble  to 
look  into  these  things,  will  know  that  what  I have 
written  is  the  truth.  However  careful  a governor 
may  be,  and  I believe  that  no  man  could  have 
been  more  so  than  Sir  Benjamin  Pine,  excesses  on 
the  part  of  native  subordinates  on  such  occasions 
cannot  be  avoided.  Langabalile  was  a rebel,  and  a 
determined  rebel.  Trading  in  guns  is  sin,  and  the 
registering  of  guns  is  folly.  This  cannot,  however, 
justify  his  opposition  to  the  law.  The  mercy  of 
God  preserved  the  land  from  much  bloodshed,  and, 
as  it  always  must  be,  "the  wrath  of  man’  praises 
Him. 

Prom  the  Christians  in  Pieter-Maritzberg  I re- 


234 


FROM  NATAL 


ceived  a kind  welcome.  The  Christians  of  South 
Africa  are  not  yet  acquainted  with  ‘ evangelists/  as 
unordained  preachers  of  the  gospel  are  in  these  days 
usually  called.  There  is  consequently  some  difficulty 
in  being  received  by  them.  Where,  however, 
Christians  are  sufficiently  taught  to  know  that 
the  Lord  still  gives  gifts  in  His  Church,  and  that 
the  Holy  Ghost,  not  man,  calls  to  the  preaching 
of  the  gospel,  there  is  much  love  and  a warm 
welcome. 

Having  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  giving  a few 
days’  testimony  to  the  Lord  Jesus  in  the  citadel  of 
Colenso,  and  especially  the  happy  communion  in 
the  ‘ Soldier’s  Home/ — dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Godfrey’s 
house, — I rode  away,  on  2d  February,  to  Impolweni, 
a mission-station  of  the  Free  Church  of  Scotland, 
which  was  then  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  James  Allison, 
the  founder  of  Edendale.  This  faithful  servant  of 
the  Lord  gave  me  a father’s  and  a brother’s  welcome 
to  his  home.  He  was  waiting  for  me  with  his 
people  ; and  nowhere  in  Africa  have  I felt  the  power 
of  Christian  welcome  more  than  in  my  visit  to  this 
aged  servant  of  God.  I did  feel  honoured  in  the 
warmth  of  his  joy  at  my  visit  that  the  Lord  should 
have  allowed  me  to  minister  any  pleasure  to  His  so 
honoured  servant.  He  told  me  that  he  and  his 
church  had  joined  in  the  Prayer  Union  I had  pro- 
posed on  my  return  to  Africa,  and  that  it  had  been 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


235 


an  occasion  of  conversion  and  revival.  Next  morn- 
ing I addressed  the  church  under  the  trees  outside 
the  house.  Among  them  was  the  cup-hearer  of  the 
once  terrible  Zulu  chief,  Chaka.  He  was  introduced 
to  me.  I had  been  speaking  of  the  unchangeable 
word  of  God  by  Christ,  and  remarked  to  the  old 
man  that  though  Chaka’s  word  was  once  mighty  in 
his  tribe,  it  was  not  like  the  word  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 
‘ No/  he  said ; ‘ Chaka  is  dust.’  The  rest  of  the 
day  I sat  a willing  listener,  while,  at  my  request,  the 
veteran  soldier  of  Christ  briefly  told  me  the  story 
of  his  life  labours.  It  was  a lovely  day  ; and  what 
greater  pleasure  could  I have  than  to  sit  under  the 
shade  of  a tree  and  listen  to  such  a tale  of  the 
grace  and  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ? James  Allison 
has  since  this  gone  to  the  reward  of  eternal  glory. 
It  will  therefore  not  hurt  him,  while  it  will  edify 
and  stir  up  the  Church  of  Christ,  to  give  a sketch 
of  his  life.  The  son  of  an  officer  who  had  fought 
in  the  Peninsula  and  then  emigrated  to  the  Cape, 
he  was  converted  in  man’s  estate,  and  at  once  offered 
himself  to  the  Wesleyan  Society  as  a missionary. 
Brought  up  in  the  colony,  and  inheriting  his  father’s 
courage,  his  birth  and  education  were  used  of  the 
Lord  for  the  furtherance  of  His  kingdom.  He 
sought  independent  work  in  fields  where  the  name 
of  Christ  had  never  been  heard.  His  first  service 
was  in  1832  to  the  Griquas,  at  Bouchapp,  near  Hart 


236 


FROM  NATAL 


River.  In  1834  lie  went  alone  with  his  wife  to 
the  Mantetes,  a fierce  marauding  tribe  near  the 
Drakenberg  Mountains,  on  the  north  side  of  the 
Caledon  river.  After  three  years’  labour  in  this 
tribe,  a marvellous  work  of  God  commenced.  Two 
slaves  who  had  escaped  from  the  Boers,  named 
Abraham  and  Martha,  were  first  converted,  and  then, 
when  the  nature  of  conversion  was  seen  and  under- 
stood, in  a few  days  one  hundred  and  eighty  heathen 
men  and  women  professed  to  believe  in  Christ. 
Persecution  now  commenced,  and  in  1841  he  moved 
to  the  Barolong  tribe,  at  Thabanchu.  Two  years 
later  he  went  to  Lishuani,  and  in  1844  he  visited 
the  Amaswasi  tribe  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Giddy,  with 
the  view  of  forming  a mission  in  that  tribe.  Leav- 
ing two  native  preachers  with  them,  he  returned  for 
Mrs.  Allison,  Abraham , and  nine  Mantett  converts , 
with  whom  he  went  back  to  the  Amaswasi.  The  result 
of  the  labours  of  these  native  preachers  with  his  own  was 
so  great , that  in  less  than  two  years , when  war  broke 
out  in  the  Amaswasi  tribe,  thirty  Christians  and  four 
hundred  inguirers  went  with  Mr.  Allison  into  Natal. 
The  Government  gave  him  ground  for  a station  at 
Indaleni,  where  he  founded  his  first  Christian  village. 
In  1851  he  felt  obliged  by  the  circumstances  of 
the  mission  to  leave  the  Wesleyan  Missionary 
Society.  He  went  forth  trusting  in  the  Lord,  who 
did  not  forsake  him.  Those  whom  he  had  led  to 


TO  CLAEKBURY. 


237 


the  faith  of  Christ  from  among  the  Mantels  and 
Amaswasi  would  not  part  from  him.  He  found 
himself  obliged  to  make  a Christian  settlement.  The 
native  Christians  urged  him  to  obtain  land  for  them 
from  Government.  This  he  did,  and  the  village  of 
Edendale  was  formed.  This  village,  as  I saw  it,  is 
a wonderful  testimony  to  the  labours  of  this  faithful 
servant  of  the  Lord.  The  ground  was  bought  and 
paid  for,  and  he  showed  me  the  document  on  which, 
with  so  much  faith  and  patience,  he  had  kept  the 
record  of  the  small  irregular  payments  of  his  native 
brethren,  until  the  sum  of  £1800  was  raised.  How 
the  Lord  guided  and  blessed  him  in  this  undertaking  ; 
how  He  provided  for  and  helped  him  when  in  1 8 6 1 
he  moved  into  Pieter-Maritzberg,  and  commenced  a 
mission  among  the  neglected  native  population  of 
that  town;  how  in  eighteen  months  he  formed  a 
congregation ; in  what  way  one,  and  then  another 
house  of  prayer  was  built;  how,  after  his  joining 
the  Free  Church  of  Scotland  in  1867,  he  was  led 
to  open  a new  mission  at  Impolweni,  which  he 
subsequently  hoped  would  be  the  Gordon  Mission 
Centre ; — all  these  events  showed  the  mighty  hand 
of  the  Lord  in  whom  he  had  trusted,  and  gave  me 
occasion  again  and  again,  while  I listened,  to  bless 
and  praise  His  holy  name.  What  a record  of 
service  ! How  honourable  ! A life  given  to  the 
Lord  and  to  the  rescue  of  ignorant  heathen  from  the 


238 


FROM  NATAL 


bondage  of  darkness  ! He  had  passed  through  many 
dangers  and  privations,  but,  like  most  of  the  Lord’s 
faithful  servants,  his  greatest  trials  had  come  from 
the  unkindness  of  his  brethren.  All  his  trials  are 
over  now  ! Blessed  be  the  Lord,  who  bore  His 
servant  through  so  much,  and  gave  him  strength  and 
energy  to  the  last.  Next  day,  Feb.  4,  he  was  up 
before  the  sun,  rode  into  Pieter-Maritzberg,  did  a 
good  deal  of  business,  and  returned  by  sunset,  mak- 
ing a ride  of  thirty-six  miles  without  any  apparent 
fatigue.  This  at  the  age  of  seventy-three.  He  was 
up  at  an  early  prayer  meeting  next  morning,  took 
me  for  a ride  over  the  farm  after  breakfast,  and 
during  the  remainder  of  the  day,  at  my  request,  con- 
tinued the  story  of  his  eventful  life.  In  the  even- 
ing I gave  his  church  a parting  address,  urging 
them  to  abide  in  the  Lord  Jesus  as  their  life  and 
strength.  The  dear  old  man  was  up  again  very 
early  on  the  6 th  Feb.,  when  I bade  him  farewell, 
to  see  his  face  again  in  the  glory  of  God.  I will 
not  here  close  my  notice  of  him,  but  I will  add,  as 
one  of  the  Lord’s  seals  to  my  visit  to  this  field,  what 
he  wrote  in  a letter  to  me,  dated  Feb.  27  : — ‘ My 
dear  brother,  your  visit  to  Impolweni  has  indeed 
proved  a blessing  from  the  Lord  to  all  in  my  house, 
and  to  my  dear  people.  Since  I have  been  a mis- 
sionary, no  visit  which  I have  been  favoured  with 
has  left  such  an  abiding  impression  of  Christian  love 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


239 


on  my  mind  as  yours.  It  is  one  which  will  last, 
I fully  believe,  until  my  dying  day.’  We  read  the 
word  and  prayed  together  frequently.  He  was 
called  to  the  Lord  on  March  21st,  six  weeks  after 
my  visit ! 

1 have  already  taken  the  reader  to  the  mission- 
station  of  Umsunduzi,  to  visit  Mr.  Tyler  of  the 
American  Mission,  and  on  by  Yerulam  and  Inanda  to 
Durban ; so  we  will  trot  down  the  main  road  to  that 
city,  which  I reached,  as  before  mentioned,  on  the 
13  th  February.  The  house  of  the  Congregational 
minister  was  my  home,  and  I enjoyed  speaking  to 
his  church,  morning  and  evening,  on  the  following 
day.  Durban  is  the  port  of  Natal  and  of  Pieter- 
Maritzberg.  It  has  increased  in  importance  since 
the  days  that  Allan  Gardiner  established  a mission 
on  the  hill  which  rises  behind  the  bay,  and  which 
he  named  Berea.  Here  he  preached  Christ  to  the 
Zulu,  and  planted  a flower  to  spring  up  hereafter  in 
resurrection  glory, — -a  little  daughter  whose  body 
sleeps  on  this  hill.  I received  a warm  welcome 
from  a few  of  the  Lord’s  servants  at  Durban,  and 
found  among  them,  as  at  the  capital,  one  or  two 
whose  delight  is  prayer.  This  greatly  cheered  me. 
Herein  is  the  guarantee  of  certain  blessing.  Two 
aged  brethren  at  Pieter-Maritzberg  give  the  hour 
from  5 to  6 A.M.  daily  to  prayer,  thereby  shaming 
many  younger  ones,  who  give  it  to  sleep.  The  sol- 


240 


FROM  NATAL 


diers  of  my  old  regiment  had  found  friends  here,  as 
at  the  other  stations.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blackwood 
were  away,  but  I had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  and 
thanking  Mrs.  Archibald,  whose  little  house  must 
have  expanded  with  her  large  heart  to  receive  the 
number  of  my  old  comrades  who  sometimes  spent 
the  evening  in  her  society.  Blessed  are  the  mothers' 
who  care  for  soldiers  ! 

I spent  ten  days  between  Durban  and  Pinetown, 
where  I visited  an  aged  Scotch  minister  and  his 
family,  and  other  friends.  Two  calls  on  the  road 
at  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Brook’s  house  refreshed  me  by  con- 
verse on  the  glorious  hope  of  the  blessed  coming  of 
the  Lord.  This  is  a subject  rarely  spoken  of  by 
Christians  in  South  Africa,  and  as  I feel  called 
upon  to  draw  their  hearts  to  the  person  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  His  living  power  in  them  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  rather  than  to  introduce  a subject  which 
would  only  spend  the  few  moments  of  our  inter- 
course in  controversy,  I am  especially  refreshed 
when  I meet  those  who  are  looking  for  His  glo- 
rious coming,  and  are  happy  in  speaking  about  it. 
I preached  in  Durban  in  the  Congregational,  Pres- 
byterian, and  Wesleyan  churches.  In  so  doing  the 
Lord  gave  me  the  desired  opportunity  of  cheering  a 
fellow  man,  in  whose  trial  I sincerely  sympathised, 
but  to  whom  I could  not  express  my  sympathy 
without  intrusion.  The  Governor,  Sir  Benjamin 


TO  CLARK  BURY. 


241 


Pine,  liad  just  heard  of  his  recall ; and  being  able  to 
judge  as  well  as  any  man  in  Africa,  and  better  than 
any  in  England,  the  merits  of  the  Langabalile  affair, 
I felt  for  him  as  a wronged  man.  He  attended  the 
service  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  when  I preached 
there.  I went  after  the  service  to  visit  a dear 
young  friend,  and  happened  to  meet  him.  I was 
satisfied  by  the  brightness  of  his  face  that,  for  the 
time  at  least,  the  eternal  truths  he  had  been  hearing 
had  drawn  his  mind  from  the  trials  of  this  passing 
scene.  Eor  ministering  any  comfort  to  him  I thanked 
the  Lord.  I thank  Him  more  so  now,  as  I have 
heard  of  an  act  of  justice  which  he  performed,  in 
opposition  to  the  wishes  of  the  Government  officials, 
when  he  first  wrent  to  Africa,  by  which  he  doubtless 
kept  peace  between  the  Pondos  and  the  Natal 
Colony,  and  saved  the  good  name  of  England  from  a 
shameful  blot. 

I have  already  given  notes  of  my  journey  from 
Durban  to  Umzumbe,  the  American  mission-station 
close  to  the  Umzimkulu  river,  the  southmost  border 
of  Natal.  Thence  I started  early  on  the  3d  March 
for  the  upper  drift  of  the  Umzimkulu.  The  scenery 
of  the  Umzumbe  valley  was  grand,  but  the  road  was 
heavy.  After  a hard  day’s  ride,  I arrived  at  dark  at 
the  house  of  Mr.  Walker,  an  Irish  gentleman,  who 
has  certainly  shown  white  men  and  black  what  a 
man  can  do,  by  God’s  blessing,  with  knowledge  and 

Q 


242 


FROM  NATAL 


energy.  It  is  very  pleasant  to  feel  welcome  in  such 
a house.  At  a mission-station  a travelling  preacher 
expects  a welcome,  but  not  when  arriving  late  and 
uninvited  at  other  houses.  The  evening  was  passed 
in  a drawing-room  which  would  have  been  a good 
room  in  any  country  house  in  England.  Conversing 
with  Mrs.  Walker  and  her  daughter  in  this  room 
reminded  me  of  happy  days  and  scenes  gone  by, 
and  contrasted  strangely  with  my  present  life.  But 
while  my  body  enjoyed  the  softness  of  the  cushions, 
and  my  spirit  the  pleasure  of  their  converse  on  the 
things  of  God,  I felt  no  desire  to  give  up  the  toil 
and  the  cross  in  Africa,  for  the  best  hall  or  manor- 
house  and  the  most  charming  society  in  England. 

Mr.  Walker  takes  a practical  interest  in  the  ele- 
vation of  the  African  natives.  After  a good  night’s 
rest,  he  took  me  to  see  his  garden,  part  of  which, 
for  richness  of  colour  and  variety  of  shrub,  would 
excel  many  good  gardens  ‘in  England ; and  in  part  of 
it  he  cultivates  tea,  the  growth  of  which  in  this 
climate  he  hopes  to  develope  among  the  natives.  It 
will  be  a very  great  benefit  to  the  whole  colony  if 
he  succeeds.  We  afterwards  rode  round  his  farm. 
The  enclosure  of  his  native  tenants’  grounds,  the 
little  plots  of  tea  plants  here  and  there  in  their  fields, 
tell  of  wise  effort  to  promote  their  comfort.  Be- 
sisting  the  temptations  of  a weary  body,  and  the 
warm  invitations  of  my  kind  host  and  his  family  to 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


243 


take  rest  with  them  for  a few  days,  I started  after 
the  mid-day  meal  for  the  Umzimkulu.  Passing  a 
mission-station  of  the  Church  of  England,  I halted 
and  prayed  with  the  young  missionary,  and  then 
rode  on  until  dark.  Neither  Solomon  nor  I knew 
the  road,  hut  we  trusted  to  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord  and  the  instinct  of  our  horses.  When  dis- 
mounted, we  marched  together,  singing  Kaffir  hymns. 
The  first  verses  of  the  first  might  thus  he  rendered : 

* Thou,  Lord  Jesus,  Thyself  only 

Bare  away  our  sin  ; 

Thou  didst  die,  in  suffering  lonely, 

Us  from  death  to  win. 

* All  the  errors  of  Thy  people 

Were  effaced  by  Thee  ; 

Thou  didst  purge  their  guilt  for  ever, — 

They  are  safe  and  free  ! ’ 

Such  thoughts  make  the  darkest  nights  light,  and 
the  roughest  roads  smooth.  Truly  they  assured  us  of 
a Presence  with  us  which  cheered  our  hearts.  I had 
been  told  that  the  farm-house  where  I had  been  in- 
vited to  rest  for  the  night  lay  some  distance  from  the 
road.  There  was  no  moon,  and  as  darkness  fell  the 
sky  clouded  over.  But  I felt  sure  the  Lord  would  make 
the  stars  shine  at  the  right  time.  So  it  was.  After 
marching  for  an  hour — not  seeing  the  road  before  us 
—the  stars  shone  brightly,  and  I soon  saw  the  trees 
of  the  welcome  farm-house.  Mr.  Hancock  was  not 
at  home,  but  his  wife,  the  sister  of  some  dear  friends, 


244 


FROM  NATAL 


gladly  received  the  benighted  stranger.  Next  morn- 
ing her  brother-in-law  came  to  breakfast.  And  havincr 
enjoyed  my  short  visit,  I rode  on  and  crossed  the 
Umzimkulu,  not  knowing  whither  I was  to  go.  I had 
been  invited  by  Mr.  Dower,  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  to  visit  his  station  in  Adam  Kok’s  country. 
Adam  Kok  is  the  Griqua  or  Hottentot  chief,  and  Mr. 
Dower’s  mission  is  at  his  great  place,  called  Kok 
Stadt.  To  visit  him  was  to  go  nearly  a hundred 
miles  out  of  my  road.  I was  very  tired,  and  I 
doubted  whether  my  horses  would  last  out.  But  I 
remembered  my  prayers  when  coming  to  Africa, 
both  from  Singapore  and  afterwards  from  England, 
that  the  Lord  would  make  me  a witness  for  Him  in 
this  land.  So,  trusting  His  strength  for  myself  and 
my  beasts,  I turned  off  the  main  road  to  the  colony, 
and  travelled  on  to  the  country  of  Adam  Kok. 

But  before  I leave  Natal,  I must  write  a few 
lines  on  the  policy  of  the  Home  Government  to- 
wards the  natives  in  that  colony.  God  forbid  that 
I should  write  one  word  against  the  Government  of 
my  country.  ' Bebeilion  is  as  the  sin  of  witchcraft,’ 
whether  against  God  or  man.  There  are,  however, 
many  things  in  the  laws  by  which  the  natives  in  Natal 
are  governed , of  which}  I am  sure , nearly  every  member 
of  Parliament  and  responsible  person  in  Great  Britain 
is  entirely  ignorant.  As  they  are  answerable  to  God 
and  man  for  these  laws,  it  is  right  they  should  know 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


245 


something  about  them.  Were  it  a matter  of  colo- 
nial legislation  only,  I should  not  think  it  right  in 
this  hook  to  notice  them.  But  these  things,  which 
are  crying  evils,  and  threaten  to  ruin  the  colony  of 
Natal,  are  laws  forced  on  the  Zulu  Kaffirs  by  the 
Government  of  Great  Britain  itself.  They  are  laws 
from  Downing  Street,  from  the  Colonial  Secretary, 
and  they  come  to  the  Zulu  Kaffirs  as  the  combined  wis- 
dom and  will  of  the  great  Queen  of  England  and  her 
lawgivers  and  people.  I am  well  aware  that  they 
are  the  suggestions  of  the  Natal  Colonial  Secretaries 
from  time  to  time,  and  therefore  the  Home  Govern- 
ment should  not  be  blamed  for  them.  But  these 
evils  ought  to  be  remedied  as  soon  as  possible,  and 
I hope  that  this  hook  may  he  read  by  some  mem- 
bers of  Parliament  who,  in  the  interest  of  a large 
English  colony  and  a large  Kaffir  tribe,  will  insist 
on  their  abolition  or  amelioration. 

These  laws  relate, — 

1st.  To  marriage. 

2 d.  To  the  protection  of  the  natives  by  English  law. 

3d.  To  the  native  reserves. 

1st.  I can  hardly  expect  to  be  believed,  and 
many  will  say  I am  misinformed,  but  I am  not. 
The  present  law  of  marriage  forced  on  the  Zulu 
Kaffirs,  under  the  sanction  of  the  British  Parliament 
and  nation,  is,  that  no  native  in  the  colony  of  Natal 
(however  poor)  can  marry  without  paying  a fee  of 


246 


FROM  NATAL 


Jive  pounds  to  the  British  Government.  Again,  that 
any  native  marrying  a girl , widow , or  divorced  woman, 
must  pay  the  price  demanded  for  her  by  her  father  or 
guardian,  not  exceeding  ten  head  of  cattle  for  common 
people,  or  about  £120. 

Were  ever  such  laws  heard  of  as  having  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  English  nation  ? The  first  is  an  absurd 
attempt  to  stop  polygamy ! The  second  is  a foolish 
endorsement  of  Kaffir  law. 

2d.  As  to  the  protection  of  the  natives  by  English 
law. — There  are  now  living  in  the  colony  of  Natal 
many  hundreds  of  natives  who,  having  been  bom  and 
brought  up  under  the  British  Government,  and  in- 
structed by  missionaries,  are  desirous  of  leaving  the 
heavy  bondage  of  the  Kaffir  laws  of  their  heathen 
fathers,  and  putting  themselves  and  their  families 
under  the  protection  and  freedom  of  English  law. 

It  might  be  expected  that  the  support  of  such  men 
would  be  the  object  of  Government.  But  it  seems 
not.  The  present  law  is,  that  ‘ a native  can  only  be 
released  from  native  law  by  fourteen  years'  continuous 
residence  in  the  colony,  a good  character,  a certain 
amount  of  personal  wealth,  and  the  abjuration  of  all  . 
family  and  tribal  rights'  (Law  28  of  1865).  This 
law  has  been  in  existence  about  fifteen  years  as  a 
colonial  law.  Not  more  than  ten  natives  have  been 
able  to  come  under  its  provisions,  on  account  of  the 
personal  property  demanded  as  a right  of  British 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


247 


citizenship  ! Were  this  foolish  law  abolished,  and  any 
native  of  good  character  'permitted  the  rights  of  a British 
subject  on  payment  of  a fee  of  £1  for  the  crown  stamp, 
the  colony  and  Government  of  Natal  would  have  to- 
morrow the  ready  support  of  hundreds  of  intelligent 
and  loyal  natives,  whose  interest  it  would  be  to  up- 
hold the  power  of  the  British  Government,  and  so 
help  forward  the  civilisation  of  Africa.  It  is  im- 
possible to  note,  in  the  brief  space  such  a subject 
should  occupy  in  this  hook,  all  the  evils  of  the  pre- 
sent law ; but  suffice  it  to  say,  that  it  is  a source  of 
weakness  to  the  Government  of  the  colony,  and  a 
cruel  iron  hand  on  the  necks  of  the  Christian  and 
civilised  Zulus.  Under  the  present  British  law  of 
Natal,  a Zulu  widow — a Christian — who  has  been  mar- 
ried to  a Zulu,  Christian  by  Christian  rites,  becomes 
vnth  her  children,  on  her  husband's  decease,  the  personal 
property  of  the  nearest  heathen  male  relative  of  her 
husband ! She  and  her  children  become  his  slaves. 
Her  husband's  property  is  not  hers  ! 

Can  anything  be  worse  than  this  ? I trust  that 
any  British  lady  who  has  influential  friends  will 
let  them  read  this.  This  is  Kaffir  law,  which  the 
British  nation  enforces  on  natives  who  are  weary  of 
its  bondage,  and  long  for  the  protection  of  the  laws  of 
the  Government  under  which  they  live,  and  to  which 
they  pay  taxes  ! I have  before  me  the  Natal  Blue 
Book  for  1872,  and  I know  that  all  I write  is  truth. 


248 


FROM  NATAL 


3 d.  Native  Reserves. — These  are  simply  ‘ pre- 
serves for  heathenism  and  barbarism / and  festering 
sores  in  the  very  heart  of  the  colony.  They  are  large 
tracts  thrown  out  on  the  map  of  the  colony,  to  be 
habitations  for  any  natives  who  choose  to  live  in  them, 
and  in  which  they  are  to  be  undisturbed  in  their 
habits, — their  sole  obligation  to  the  Government  of 
Natal  being  that,  1st,  They  pay  annually  7 s.  for  each 
hut ; 2d,  They  pay  £5  for  each  marriage. 

What  is  the  object  of  these  native  locations  ? On 
what  ground  of  right  or  sense  have  they  been  made  ? 
If  they  were  tracts  of  ground  given  to  the  original 
possessors  of  the  soil  in  which  they  could  live  quietly 
after  the  manner  of  their  fathers,  this  ipould  be  just 
and  good;  but  it  is  not  the  case.  On  the  con- 
trary, they  are  nothing  but  reservoirs  for  Kaffirs  who 
refuse  civilisation,  and  for  outcasts  from  tribes  be- 
yond the  borders,  who  come  into  the  colony  to  per- 
petuate barbarism  and  ignorance,  and  to  foment  dis- 
content. What  is  the  effect  of  this  system  ? Natives 
having  many  wives  need  no  other  labourers  ! They 
plough,  and  their  wives  till  large  tracts  of  land. 
The  man  sells  £200  or  £300  worth  of  mealies 
every  year, — no  exaggeration  ! He  buys  another 
wife.  He  is  not  obliged  to  send  his  children  to 
school,  because  he  is  in  ‘ a native  location/  where  no 
missionary  or  white  man  may  trouble  him  ! He  will 
not  send  his  children  to  school.  He  walks  about 


TO  CLARKBUKY. 


249 


quite  naked  on  the  Queen’s  highway.  His  boys  hunt, 
and  his  young  men  paint,  and  go  about  to  large 
beer  gatherings,  where  the  internal  weakness  of  the 
colony  in  reference  to  war  is  freely  discussed,  and  a 
spirit  of  restless  dissatisfaction  with  British  rule  is 
promoted.  Thus,  by  this  very  arrangement,  the 
Government  is  hindering  the  civilisation  of  the 
natives,  and  perpetuating  barbarism  in  the  heart  of 
this  large  colony.  Contempt  for  the  colonists  and 
for  the  native  Christians,  who  are  all  on  the  side  of 
the  British  Government,  and  earnestly  desire  the 
protection  of  the  British  laws,  increases  more  and 
more.  Unless  the  Government  insists  that  the 
natives  on  these  locations  dress  themselves  decently, 
send  their  children  to  school,  and  do  not  marry  more 
wives  than  they  have  already,  and  if  none,  only  take 
one  woman  as  a wife,  it  would  be  far  better  to 
abolish  these  native  locations,  or  reserves,  altogether. 

The  sooner  that  every  native  subject  of  the  British 
Crown  in  South  Africa  is  allowed  to  enjoy  the  rights 
of  a British  citizen , and  the  protection  of  British  law, 
should  he  so  desire  it,  the  better  for  the  Government, 
the  colony,  and  the  natives  of  South  Africa.  I hope 
that  the  British  Parliament  and  nation  will  not  delay 
to  confer  this  favour  on  many  hundreds  of  deserving 
African  people,  who  earnestly  long  for  it. 

I must  now  leave  Natal.  I have  hardly  noticed 
its  coffee  plantations  and  sugar  fields,  its  lovely 


250 


FROM  NATAL 


climate  and  its  rich  beauty.  My  heart  is  more 
concerned  in  the  prosperity  of  the  souls  dwelling 
in  it.  May  the  Lord  work  a work  of  mercy  in  it, 
and  send  forth  His  word  from  it  to  the  tribes  beyond  ! 
He  has  a few  of  His  praying  people  there,  and  I 
look  in  due  time  for  an  answer  to  their  prayers. 
May  a more  enlightened  policy  give  domestic  liberty 
to  many  of  its  native  citizens,  and  remove  some  of 
the  hindrances  to  civilisation  and  Christianity  ! In 
reference  to  the  great  evil  of  polygamy,  I have  no 
doubt  that  the  Government  only  recognising  a mans 
first  wife  as  his  lawful  wife  would  cause  it  to  cease 
in  another  generation.  The  African  natives  are  very 
amenable  to  law  and  order.  If  Chaka,  speaking  the 
word,  could  abolish  circumcision  in  his  tribe,  the 
British  Government,  the  authority  and  ppwer  of 
which  is  supreme  with  the  natives,  could  sweep 
away  that  evil  among  those  Kaffir  tribes  in  which 
it  still  exists,  as  well  as  the  far  greater  evil  of 
polygamy. 

I continued  my  journey  to  Adam  Kok’s  country, 
and  having  partaken  of  the  hospitality  of  Mr. 
Stafford,  whose  house  was  on  the  road  thither,  I 
reached  Kok  Stadt  at  sunset  on  6 th  March.  It  had 
been  a hard  journey  from  Durban,  with  much  work  ; 
and  when  I reached  Mr.  Dower’s  house,  fatigue  re- 
sulted in  fever.  But  well  had  I been  led  by  my 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


251 


Master.  I knew  not  why  I pressed  on  to  reach  this 
mission  for  this  particular  Lord’s  day,  until  I heard 
on  the  road  yesterday  that  there  was  to  he  a large 
political  gathering  on  the  following  Monday,  to  hear 
the  decision  of  the  British  Government  on  the  trans- 
fer of  the  country,  and  that  there  was  to  he  an 
assembly  of  all  the  churches  on  the  Lord’s  day, 
which,  in  consequence  of  the  above  meeting,  would 
be  an  unusually  large  one.  How  greatly  I enjoyed 
those  nights  of  fever  ! They  told  me  that  this  body 
cannot  last  for  ever,  and  that  soon  toil  and  trial 
must  cease.  They  gave  me  sweetest  communion 
with  the  Lord.  How  greatly  I enjoyed  preaching 
to  the  assembled  Griqua  churches ! How  I praised 
the  Lord  for  bringing  me  on  hither ! Unable  to 
think  much,  I prayed  the  more  earnestly  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  would  open  my  lips ; and  I never  felt 
His  power  in  me  more  sweetly  than  on  this  Lord’s 
day.  I preached,  morning,  to  Kaffirs  and  Basutos ; 
afternoon,  to  the  Griqua  churches  ; and  then  addressed 
a woman’s  prayer  meeting. 

On  Monday  the  ceremony  of  laying  the  foundation- 
stone  of  a new  church  took  place.  The  ground  had 
been  given  to  the  London  Missionary  Society  by 
Adam  Kok.  This  event  caused  the  postponement 
of  the  political  meeting  until  next  day.  I did  not 
go  to  it,  but  when  it  was  over,  called,  as  an  act  of 
courtesy,  on  the  old  chief.  Mr.  Dower  and  his 


252 


FROM  NATAL 


wife  having  arranged  to  go  into  Durban  this  week, 
I could  not  remain  longer  here ; but  the  Lord  had 
graciously  provided  a very  special  place  of  rest  for  me 
in  the  house  of  His  servant,  Mrs.  Jenkins,  the  widow 
of  a Wesleyan  missionary  among  the  Pondos.  His 
station,  Umgundisweni , was  distant  from  Ivok  Stadt 
about  thirty-five  miles.  Thither  I rode  on  Wednesday 
morning.  Never  was  rest  more  grateful  to  me  than 
here.  I told  my  dear  elder  sister,  after  I had  intro- 
duced myself  to  her,  that  when  I had  prayed  for  the 
Lord’s  blessing  on  our  meeting  and  my  visit  to  her 
husband’s  station,  that  I must  go  to  bed,  as  I was 
worn  out.  Thus  my  diary  briefly  records  the 
events  of  March  11,  12,  13: — ‘ Besting  sweetly. 
Christian  love.  Dear  Mrs.  Jenkins’  house  is  a 
haven  of  rest,  and  her  motherly  care  and  kindness 
refreshed  me  greatly.’  The  husband  of  this  servant 
of  the  Lord  had  been  a companion  of  Mr.  James 
Allison’s  at  Bouchapp  in  1832,  and  in  1837  came 
into  Pondoland,  to  preach  the  gospel  in  this  large 
heathen  tribe.  In  1845  he  founded  the  station  of 
Palmerton,  and  in  1863  that  of  Umgundisweni. 
How  greatly  he  won  the  esteem  and  confidence  of 
Faku,  the  great  Pondo  chief,  and  his  people,  is 
proved  by  the  almost  filial  reverence  with  which  his 
widow  is  treated  by  the  present  chief  and  the  Pondo 
tribe.  It  is  very  easy  for  white  men  to  abuse  the 
African  people,  of  whose  qualities  most  of  them  are 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


253 


very  ignorant ; but  I doubt  whether  in  any  nation 
of  Europe,  the  widow  of  a sovereign,  however  good, 
would  be  treated  with  the  same  chivalrous  delicacy 
with  which  the  Pondo  chief  and  people  treat  the 
widow  of  their  late  missionary  ! Let  one  instance 
suffice  for  all.  The  Pondos  had  been  beaten  in  a 
battle,  in  which  some  of  the  people  of  a mission- 
station  had  been  compelled  to  take  part  against 
them.  Having  assembled  an  army,  the  Pondo  chief, 
Umkokela,  marched  against  his  enemies.  His  people 
wished  to  revenge  themselves  on  that  mission-station, 
of  which  Mrs.  Jenkins’  brother  was  the  missionary. 
Umkokela  would  not  allow  it.  ‘ How  shall  I ever 
look  the  wife  of  my  old  teacher  in  the  face  V He  was 
urged  to  let  the  cattle  be  taken,  the  people  spared. 
Hot  at  all ! The  army  remained  there  four  days. 
Hot  a thing  was  touched.  It  then  returned  back  in 
peace  ! So  great  is  the  influence . of  this  good 
woman  over  this  tribe,  that  she  is  called  ‘ The  Queen 
of  the  Pondos.’  Her  knowledge  of  the  natives  and 
her  judgment  are  rare  gifts,  and  rarer  still  the 
Christian  grace  with  which  she  has  welcomed  Bishop 
Calloway,  and  used  her  influence  to  obtain  for  him 
the  support  and  favour  of  Umkokela  and  his  people. 
She  loves  the  Pondos,  and  she  wisely  judges  that  if 
her  own  Church  will  not  take  up  in  earnest  the 
evangelization  of  this  large  and  important  tribe,  she 
is  acting  in  their  best  interest  in  trying  to  obtain 


254 


FEOM  NATAL 


for  them  the  teaching  of  Bishop  Calloway  and  his 
fellow-labourers. 

I preached  to  this  Pondo  church  on  the  14th 
March,  the  Lord’s  day,  and  in  the  evening  had  a 
meeting  with  some  Europeans  in  the  house  of  Mr. 
Cameron,  the  present  missionary  at  this  station. 

, Next  day  I was  obliged  to  leave  my  kind  mother, 
and  a carriage,  which  her  forethought  had  obtained 
for  me  from  a neighbour,  one  of  her  friends,  Mr. 
Smith,  a lover  of  missionaries,  took  me  on  to 
Palmerton,  where  I found  a hospitable  welcome  in 
the  house  of  Mr.  Henry  White.  A letter  from 
Bishop  Calloway,  telling  me  that  he  hoped  to  come 
in  and  see  me  next  day,  caused  me  to  rest  here  until 
Thursday,  when,  supposing  that  he  was  detained  by 
business,  I rode  on  to  the  Umzimvobo,  or  St.  John's 
River,  to  the  home  of  Mr.  Pemberton  White,  brother 
of  the  friend  whose  house  I left.  Next  day  my  host 
took  me  in  a boat,  with  his  wife  and  children,  to  the 
Gates  of  St.  John,  as  the  rocks  at  the  mouth  of  this 
river  are  called.  I enjoyed  the  row,  the  scenery, 
the  breakfast  on  the  beach,  and  above  all,  the  com- 
munion in  the  Lord  with  my  dear  brother.  We 
read  Ephes.  i.  as  we  sat  together,  with  the  Gates  of 
St.  John  open  before  us, — fit  emblem  of  the  narrow 
entrance  to  the  way  of  life,  of  the  mighty  rocks  of 
everlasting  truth  which  overhang  and  protect  it,  and 
of  the  river  of  the  water  of  life  which  flows  in 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


255 


ceaseless  love  along  it,  so  that  weary  travellers  may 
drink  thereof  and  neither  faint  nor  die  ! 

Next  morning,  marched  at  sunrise.  Reached 
Buntingville,  a Wesleyan  mission-station,  about  two 
hours  after  dark.  Journey,  fifty  miles  over  a rough 
country.  The  brother  of  my  dear  friend  Warner, 
of  Mount  Arthur,  had  long  been  waiting  to  see  me, 
and  from  him  and  his  wife  I received  a hearty 
welcome. 

March  21. — Preached  to  the  Pondo  church  on 
the  history  of  Caleb,  who  wholly  followed  the  Lord. 
Afternoon,  on  prayer,  its  power  and  blessing.  Next 
day  my  brother  Warner  and  I gave  ourselves  to 
prayer  and  the  study  of  the  Tvord — Col.  ii.  The 
afternoon  I spent  alone  with  the  Lord,  desiring  to 
be  prepared  for  whatever  might  be  His  will  for  me 
on  my  return  to  the  Tfanskei.  I had  not  heard 
from  England  for  three  months,  and  I knew  not 
what  might  be  the  result  of  my  wife’s  letters,  whether 
fresh  service  in  Africa  or  a call  to  my  own  land. 
These  letters  were  waiting  for  me  at  Clarkbury,  the 
next  day’s  march,  and  I desired  to  read  them  with 
a mind  entirely  subject  to  the  Lord’s  will  in  every- 
thing. 

I spoke  once  more  to  this  Pondo  church  on 
Ephes.  i.  before  leaving  on  Tuesday.  My  brother  rode 
with  me  in  the  afternoon  to  a Tembu  church  across 
the  Umtata,  where  we  rested  for  a night  at  the 


256 


FROM  NATAL 


house  of  the  native  evangelist,  W.  Sigenu.  It  will 
ever  he  a pleasure  to  me  to  remember  this  evening. 
A message  we  sent  had  not  been  delivered.  The 
husband  was  absent.  His  wife  was  suffering  from 
headache.  We  arrived  after  dark  with  two  servants. 
Ho  lady  in  England  could  have  received  us  with 
more  grace  than  did  this  daughter  of  Africa.  She 
insisted  on  preparing  us  food ; made  up  two  beds 
for  us,  screened  off  like  her  own  bed-place.  How 
beautifully  clean  everything  was  in  that  Kaffir  hut  ! 
Her  three  little  children  never  uttered  a sound  all 
night.  Truly  it  was  a wonderful  visit.  I enjoyed 
speaking  to  the  people  next  morning  on  our  Lord’s 
words,  ‘ Abide  in  me;’  after  which  we  prayed  for  a 
blessing  on  her  absent  husband,  and  herself  and 
children  in  her  own  house,  and  so  I parted  from 
her  and  from  my  dear  brother  Warner.  Ladies  of 
England , let  nothing  hinder  you  from  doing  all  you  can 
for  the  women  of  Africa.  Believe  a man  who  is  not 
a liar,  and  who  knows  what  he  is  writing  about. 
These  poor  African  women,  now  sunk  in  heathenism 
and  slavery  by  polygamy,  are  capable  of  being 
elevated  to  the  enjoyment  of  all  the  blessings  of 
God  which  you  enjoy.  Help  us  who  are  trying  to 
help  them ; help  us  by  prayer,  help  us  by  means. 

We  crossed  the  Bashee  river  an  hour  before  sun- 
set; and  with  a heart  full  of  praise,  I reminded 
Solomon  how  wonderfully  the  Lord  had  passed  us 


TO  CLARKBURY. 


257 


through,  all  the  rivers  in  our  long  journey  during  the 
rainy  season.  Once  more,  after  more  than  three 
years’  wanderings,  I entered  the  mission-house  of 
Clarkbury.  This  time  I had  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
Mr.  Hargreaves,  the  missionary,  who  was  absent 
during  my  first  visit.  He  and  his  dear  wife  made 
me  very  welcome,  and  I thanked  and  praised  the 
Lord  that  this  journey  was  now  virtually  over. 

The  long-expected  packet  of  letters  was  opened 
after  much  prayer,  and  I learned  that  two  brethren 
from  England,  with  their  wives,  had  arrived  in  Cape 
Town,  to  join  me  in  preaching  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  to  the  Galeka  Kaffirs.  My  heart  had  been 
much. touched  by  the  neglected  state  of  this  tribe 
from  the  first  time  that  I heard  about  them,  and 
met  Kreli,  their  chief,  and  some  of  his  councillors, 
in  January  1872.  I had  often  felt  since  my  return 
to  Africa  that  I could  not  go  back  to  England,  to 
enjoy  the  comforts  of  my  home,  and  the  longed-for 
society  of  my  wife  and  child,  until  I had  made  some 
effort  to  bring  to  these  perishing  heathens  His  name 
which  is  all  my  salvation,  which  is  life  and  light. 
The  whole  colony  of  South  Africa  would  benefit  by 
the  elevation  of  this  important  tribe.  The  United 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland,  with  which  I have 
been  working,  has  two  missions  in  that  part  of  the 
tribe  nearest  the  colony,  but  in  the  large  tract  of 
country  near  the  Bashee  no  missionary  had  laboured, 

R 


258 


FROM  NATAL 


and  there  were  thousands  of  Galekas  there  who  had 
never  heard  the  name  of  God  or  of  Christ.  I had 
written  to  my  dear  wife  to  send  out  two  brethren 
to  labour  among  this  people  when  I should  return 
to  England,  and  now  they  were  come  ! This  was  a 
call  to  instant  and  renewed  exertion.  Good  is  the 
word  of  the  Lord.  I felt  my  own  weakness  very 
deeply,  but  I knew  the  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  that  if  He  has  work  for  a man  to  do  He  will 
give  him  strength  to  do  it.  Truly  He  has  proved 
it  to  me  many  a time,  and  He  will  not  fail  me  now. 

On  the  27th  March,  after  much  brotherly  com- 
munion with  dear  Mr.  Hargreaves,  having  given  my 
testimony  to  the  large  native  church  under  his  care, 
I rode  to  Ngamakwe,  where  I found  my  kind  friend 
Captain  Blyth,  his  wife  and  children,  looking  all  the 
better  for  the  visit  they  had  made  to  England  last 
year.  It  was  like  being  at  home  again  as  I entered 
the  bright,  happy  company  of  these  dear  children, 
after  a ride  in  the  dark ; and  I could  not  help  thank- 
ing the  Lord,  who  gives  so  much  happiness  to  men, 
sinners  as  we  all  are. 

The  next  day  I went  unexpectedly  to  the  church 
at  the  Incisininde,  and  to  my  great  joy  found  it  well 
filled,  and  learned  from  the  faithful  elders  that  nearly 
forty  souls  had  been  added  to  the  church  during 
my  absence.  Thus  had  the  faithful  Lord  answered 
my  prayers,  and  poured  out  His  blessing  on  this 


TO  CLA.RKBURY. 


259 


church  and  people.  I visited  the  other  churches  of 
my  Fingo  mission-field,  or  called  their  elders  to  see 
me  as  soon  as  I could,  and  had  the  joy  to  know 
that  there  had  been  no  trouble  among  them  during 
my  visit  to  the  churches  in  the  other  tribes,  and 
that  altogether  more  than  fifty  souls  had  been  added 
unto  the  Lord.  Thus  had  the  Lord  kept  these 
native  churches,  according  to  my  confidence  in  Him. 


‘ lUrbatta.’ — Support  Hccbcb . — 
W^mfort  g«Ian  ? 


261 


' 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


It  was  hard  and  desperate  work  for  the  outlying 
picquets  of  the  British  army  at  Inkerman  on  the 
5th  November  1854.  They  had  to  hold  their 
ground  against  masses  of  the  enemy,  waiting  for 
support  from  the  camp.  At  length  it  came.  As 
the  army  moved  up  into  position,  one  of  the  officers 
in  command  of  the  skirmishing  line  bade  his  bugler 
sound  the  ‘ Retire/  as  an  order  for  the  picquets  to 
fall  back.  The  bugler  lifted  his  bugle  to  his  Bps, 
turned  towards  the  slowly  advancing  regiments,  and, 
with  a blast  that  rang  above  the  rattle  of  the 
musketry,  sounded  the  * Advance !’  ‘I  told  you  to 
sound  the  “ Retire,”  ’ said  the  officer.  r I know  you 
did,  sir/  was  the  bugler’s  reply,  ‘ but  I cannot  heljp 
it and  he  turned  once  more  to  the  advancing  line 
of  his  own  army,  and  with  desperate  energy  sounded 
the  * Advance .’ 

This  is  a true  story.  The  officer  was  right  ac- 
cording to  the  custom  of  war,  but  the  God  of  battles 
inspired  the  bugler’s  heart.  The  notes  of  the 

263 


264 


ADVANCE. 


' Eetire  * would  have  been  a disheartening  sound  to 
the  advancing  army.  The  cheery  call  to  4 advance  ’ 
gave  courage  to  every  man  who  heard  it.  The 
officer  was  soldier  enough  to  appreciate  the  bravery 
of  the  bugler.  Battle  and  parade  are  two  different 
things.  The  skirmishing  line  could  not  advance  for 
the  weight  of  their  enemies.  No  harm  was  done  by 
this  disobedience  of  orders,  and  the  story  is  now 
written  as  a moral  to  the  army  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  engaged  in  desperate  battle  against  the 
powers  of  darkness  in  this  world. 

The  outlying  picquets  of  the  great  King’s  army, 
stretching  in  a long  chain  across  the  whole  earth, 
have  hot  work  just  now.  Africa  in  the  centre, 
America  and  China,  with  their  islands,  on  either 
flank,  are  parts  of  the  field  in  which  the  effort  to 
gain  ground  is  hardest.  There  is  stiff  work  in 
many  other  corners  of  the  battle-field.  Eagerly  do 
the  eyes  of  the  skirmishers  turn  now  and  again  to 
the  camps  in  Great  Britain,  Europe,  and  America 
for  support  and  reinforcement.  Some  there  are,  who 
call  themselves  Christians,  who  profess  to  believe  in 
God  and  in  Christ,  who  would  sound  either  ‘ Halt  ’ 
or  ‘ Betire  ’ to  the  outlying  picquets  of  the  army, 
while  at  the  same  time  they  openly  say  that  sending 
out  supports  is  useless.  I am  one  of  the  buglers  in 
the  King’s  army  ; so,  in  the  face  of  all  who  thus 
deny  His  power  and  word,  I put  the  bugle  He  has 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


265 


given  me  to  my  lips.  Oh  that  this  pen  could  ring 
out  a blast  like  the  archangel’s  trumpet ! I would 
blow  the  * Advance  ’ so  loudly,  that  I would  make 
the  roof  of  every  church  and  Christian  home  in 
Great  Britain,  Europe,  and  America  crash  with  the 
sound — ‘ Advance  /’  ‘ Advance  !’  ‘ Advance  !* 

Brethren  in  the  skirmishing  line,  cheer  up  ! 
Whoever  among  you  reads  this  book,  cheer  up ! 
As  it  was  with  the  riflemen  at  Waterloo  and  their 
chief,  so  is  it  with  us  to-day  and  our  Chief.  He 
sees  and  knows,  and  His  smile  cheers  us  as  He 
says,  ‘ Hard  work  this,  gentlemen ; never  mind,  let 
us  see  who  will  pound  the  longest.’  ‘ Ye  have  need 
of  patience : that  after  ye  have  done  the  will  of 
God  ye  may  receive  the  reward.’ 

But  wherefore  the  delay  in  sending  out  support  ? 
It  is  no  fault  of  the  Chiefs . He  gave  the  order  for 

the  advance  eighteen  hundred  years  ago;  and  from 
His  mountain  of  holiness  He  is  watching  how  His 
generals,  captains,  and  soldiers  are  carrying  out  His 
orders.  It  was  the  darkest  night  in  the  whole 
Peninsular  campaign,  when  the  Duke  of  Wellington 
was  told  that,  after  desperate  fighting,  the  assault  on 
the  town  of  Badajoz  had  failed.  ‘ Badajoz  must  be 
taken,’  was  all  he  said.  It  was  enough  for  his 
officers  and  men.  One  of  his  soldiers  threw  himself 
on  the  sword-blades  of  the  chevaux-de-frise,  that  his 
comrades  might  find  a way  in  over  his  body.  The 


266 


ADVANCE. 


place  was  won.  ‘ The  gospel  must  be  'published  among 
all  nations!  Thus  our  Chief  has  spoken.  Is  not 
tills  enough  for  His  soldiers  ? What  shall  I answer  ? 
As  far  as  Africa  is  concerned,  David  Livingstone  has 
thrown  his  body  on  the  chevaux-de-frise  which  barred 
access  to  the  citadel  of  this  great  continent,  and  has 
made  a way  for  any  who  may  be  able  to  follow ! 
Others  have  opened  other  ways  into  other  parts  of 
the  enemy’s  fortress ; and  if  they  have  fallen  in 
single  combat,  they  have  not  given  their  lives  for 
Christ  their  Lord  in  vain.  * Whosoever  will  save 
his  life,  shall  lose  it ; but  whosoever  shall  lose  his 
life  for  my  sake  and  the  gospel’s,  the  same  shall 
save  it.’ 

Our  great  King  has  ordered  His  army  to  advance. 
Why  the  delay  ? Excuse  a soldier,  who  has  studied 
the  missionary  question  for  years,  writing  plainly. 
Excuse  the  figures  under  which  he  has  just  spoken. 

The  professing  Church  cries,  and  the  world  echoes, 
‘ Wherefore  is  there  a lack  of  missionaries V ‘ Behold , 
I told  you  before says  the  Lord  of  Glory,  ‘ iniquity 
shall  abound , and  the  love  of  many  shall  wax  cold! 
So  it  must  be.  Blessed  are  they  who  endure  faith- 
ful to  the  end.  But  let  us  look  into  the  causes  of  this 
coldness.  They  are,  firstly,  Unbelief  in  the  success  of 
what  are  called  foreign  missions.  This  means  nothing 

less  than  unbelief  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  Himself. 
Secondly,  The  luxury  and  self-indulgence  of  the 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


267 


Church , and  of  the  training  of  the  proposed  ministers 
of  the  gospel.  Thirdly,  The  virtual  denial  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  as  God  dwelling  in  each  individual  be- 
litver,  and  able  to  will  and  do  in  him  and  by  him 
the  vjhole  will  of  God. 

These  are  the  main  causes  why  there  is  any  lack 
of  men  for  the  mission  work  of  the  Church  in  the 
distant  parts  of  the  earth.  What  weakness  I feel 
as  I attempt  to  write  on  this  great  subject ! But  I 
am  writing  in  the  cause  of  the  Lord,  and  He  will 
perfect  His  strength  in  my  weakness,  and  use  my 
pen  for  the  furtherance  of  His  kingdom  and  glory, 
according  to  my  earnest  prayer. 

The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  not  failed,  and  His 
Church  and  people  have  no  right  to  believe  that  He 
has  ever  failed,  His  promises  or  word  by  any  whom 
He  has  sent  out  to  preach  the  gospel.  I trust  that 
the  testimony  of  this  book  may  be  used  of  Him  to 
remove  darkness  and  doubt  on  this  subject  from 
many  minds.  What  He  has  done  by  the  few 
missionaries  of  the  Church  of  France  in  the  Basuto 
tribe.  He  has  done  in  many  other  parts  of  the 
world. 

What  is  the  best  proof  of  life  in  a Church  ? Is  it 
not  when  that  Church  desires  to  spread  the  gospel 
outside  its  own  land  as  well  as  in  it  ? Is  it  not 
when  men  and  women  are  wining  to  risk  their  lives 
to  carry  the  gospel  where  it  has  never  been  preached  ? 


268 


ADVANCE. 


If  so,  the  French  and  American  and  other  missions 
in  South  Africa  have  not  failed.  Living  churches 
have  been  planted.  The  Holy  Ghost  has  shown  that 
He  has  taken  up  His  abode  in  power  in  this  part  of 
Africa  ! 

I began  to  write  in  behalf  of  the  Mission  of  the 
Church  of  France,  and  with  joy  do  I now  tell  how 
the  Lord  has  moved  the  hearts  of  His  Basuto 
children  to  offer  themselves  as  His  messengers  to 
the  tribes  beyond.  I had  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
two  Basuto  evangelists  during  my  visit  to  that 
church, — Aser  at  Morijah,  and  Isaiah  at  Berea. 
The  story  of  their  labours,  alone,  in  heathen  tribes, 
will  tell  whether  the  Lord  Jesus  fails  the  native 
Christians  of  Africa  or  not.  Isaiah  was  the  first  to 
go  forth.  He  was  the  son  of  a great  chief,  and  a 
favourite  of  Moshesh.  He  was  the  first  convert  in 
the  Berea  church,  which  he  joined  in  1843.  In  the 
year  1864  Monkopani’s  tribe,  living  about  two 
months’  journey  from  Basutoland,  sent  to  the  French 
mission,  and  asked  them  to  send  teachers.  Hone 
of  the  brethren  from  France  could  be  spared.  M. 
Maitin,  when  addressing  the  church  at  Thaba-Bosio, 
asked,  ‘ Will  no  Christian  go  for  us,  and  tell  Monko- 
pani’s people  we  do  not  forget  them  V Isaiah  came 
to  M.  Maitin  that  night,  and  said  he  would  go.  He 
took  his  family.  Arrived  at  the  first  heathen  chief’s, 
he  asked  to  be  allowed  to  preach.  The  people  came 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


269 


out  well.  At  night  a young  man  came  to  him,  and 
told  him  that  he  was  a Christian.  He  had  heard 
the  word  in  Basutoland,  but  was  afraid  to  confess 
Christ.  Hex t day  Isaiah  preached  again,  and  at 
the  close  said  : * There  is  a man  here  who  has  hilled 
you.  He  had  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  but  was 
afraid.  Therefore  he  is  a murderer!  He  then  took 
out  a Testament  and  the  Psalms,  and  asked  who 
wished  to  learn.  Many  offered.  He  asked  the 
young  man  to  teach  and  hold  prayer  daily,  to  which 
he  consented ; and  thus  was  founded  a church  of 
Christ  in  a heathen  tribe  ! He  travelled  on.  Five 
days  afterwards  the  young  man  came  and  asked  for 
more  books,  as  more  people  wished  to  learn  ! Isaiah 
then  went  to  the  chief  of  Monkopani’s  tribe,  and 
said  he  was  sent  by  the  French  missionaries.  The 
chief  had  prepared  thirty  young  men  for  Isaiah  to 
instruct.  He  offered  either  to  teach  them  to  read 
the  word  of  God,  or  to  learn  smith’s  work.  Twenty- 
eight  desired  to  learn  God’s  word.  He  at  once 
opened  a school,  and  started  a daily  prayer  meeting. 
An  old  woman  who  had  a hut  close  by,  and  who 
had  been  lame  for  years,  heard  the  word.  To  the 
surprise  of  all,  she  soon  began  to  walk  to  the 
meetings.  The  heathen  said,  ‘Is  not  the  God  of 
Isaiah  the  true  God  V The  Lord  worked  with 
Isaiah  in  many  ways,  and  answered  his  prayers 
abundantly. 


270 


ADVANCE. 


It  is  a deeply  interesting  story.  One  day  an  old 
man  arrived  from  a neighbouring  village  on  an  ox 
(the  usual  mode  of  travelling  in  that  country).  He 
said : ‘ I am  told  that  a God  is  spoken  of  here.  I 
have  come  to  hear  about  Him,  because  I wish  to  see 
Him .’  The  old  man  was  converted.  At  this  time, 
renegades,  who  had  been  into  the  colony,  arrived,  and 
perverted  the  teaching  of  the  gospel  to  the  chief. 
Persecution  began,  hut  not  before  fifty-five  souls  had 
been  gathered  into  a church  in  this  tribe.  On  account 
of  the  war  between  the  Basutos  and  Boers,  the 
French  missionaries  had  not  been  able  to  send  help 
to  Isaiah,  who,  being  denied  food  by  the  chief,  was 
obliged  to  go  away.  His  converts  went  with  him. 
At  the  place  where  he  first  preached  he  found  a 
German  missionary.  The  young  man  had  been  kept 
stedfast,  and  a church  had  been  formed,  to  which  the 
fifty -five  members  from  Monkopanis  tribe  were  added  ! 
Isaiah  continued  to  preach  the  gospel  among  the 
natives  in  the  Free  State  until  the  war  was  over, 
when  he  returned  to  Basutoland. 

Surely  this  story  of  the  Lord’s  mighty  power  with 
a solitary  Basuto  evangelist  should  strengthen  the 
faith  of  His  people  in  Europe  and  America.  The 
facts  have  been  authenticated.  The  German  mis- 
sionaries who  met  Isaiah  testified  to  his  faithful 
labour  and  its  abundant  fruit. 

Yet  more  encouraging  is  the  recent  journey  of 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


271 


Aser  to  explore  the  country  north  of  the  Limpopo, 
with  a view  to  preaching  the  gospel.  He  left  the 
station  of  Mr.  Hofmeyer,  of  the  Dutch  Reformed 
Church,  near  Zoutpansberg,  in  the  North  Transvaal, 
in  May  1874,  with  other  companions.  Sickness 
and  difficulties  tried  them,  and  but  for  Aser’s  faith 
and  courage  the  others  would  have  gone  back.  He 
told  them  that  these  things  were  from  the  Evil  One, 
but  that  the  Lord  Jesus  was  with  them,  and  would 
certainly  prosper  their  journey.  After  a remarkable 
deliverance  from  death,  he  travelled  on  to  the  Baniai, 
a large  tribe  living  in  19°  S.  lat.  They  have  a 
tradition , ' that  one  of  our  chiefs  died , and  rose  from 
the  dead.  He  is  coming  back  to  us,  and  we  wait  for 
Him.  We  do  not  knoio  His  name .’  Aser  told  them 
that  it  was  of  the  Lord  Jesus  their  fathers  had  heard. 
Three  of  the  chiefs  of  the  Baniai  have  offered,  with 
great  pleasure,  to  receive  the  gospel,  and  have  already 
given  places  for  mission-stations.  They  wait  for 
preachers  of  Christ.  Farther  on  there  is  another 
large  tribe,  which  Aser  could  not  visit,  said  to  he 
the  most  industrious  and  intelligent  race  in  Africa, 
the  Mashona.  He  returned,  after  a long,  arduous, 
and  dangerous  journey  of  many  hundred  miles,  to 
Basutoland,  and  thus  he  spoke : * When  we  began 
to  retrace  our  steps,  tears  came  into  my  eyes.  I wished 
it  had  been  possible  for  me  to  cut  off  my  right  arm  and 
change  it  into  a missionary,  to  preach  the  gospel  in  one 


272 


ADVANCE. 


'place;  then  to  cut  off  my  left  arm,  to  make  it  a mis- 
sionary in  another  place  ; then  to  do  the  same  with  each 
of  my  legs  and  my  head! 

Soon  after  his  return,  Aser  visited  the  churches  in 
Basutoland,  beseeching  them  to  make  a strong  and 
united  effort  to  send  the  gospel  to  these  distant 
tribes.  His  cry  for  help  will  certainly  be  heard. 
May  his  words  to  the  Basuto  churches  echo  through- 
out Great  Britain  and  America,  and  win  more  sym- 
pathy and  help  for  the  native  churches  of  Africa ! 
Thus  he  addressed  them : ‘ Seeing  that  these  nations 
are  dead,  do  you  feel  no  pity  for  them ? Will  you 
really  let  them  die  ? Christians,  shake  off  your  sleep ; 
the  night  is  past,  it  is  now  noonday.  You  have 
eaten  long  enough  the  bread  of  the  gospel ; you  are 
satisfied.  Other  nations  desire  that  bread.  Get  up  ; 
go  to  them.  Tell  them-  what  the  Lord  Jesus  has  done 
for  them,  you  who  have  hitherto  quietly  sat  at  His  table, 
eating  the  best  of  His  food.  You  to  whom  Jesus  has 

forgiven  all  your  sins;  you,  the  children  of  Jesus, 
who  have  found  salvation,  rise  and  go  to  those  who  are 
still  without  the  promises  of  eternal  life,  which  have 
been  granted  to  you! 

His  appeal  has  not  been  in  vain.  His  example 
has  moved  others.  The  Lord  has  worked  by  His 
Spirit  among  the  young  men  preparing  for  preachers 
of  the  gospel,  and  all  but  one  have  offered  themselves 
to  the  Lord,  to  go  wherever  He  calls  them.  Some  will 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


273 


go  with  Aser,  before  the  close  of  this  year,  to  preach 
the  name  of  Jesus  to  the  Baniai.  One  church  in 
Basutoland  gave  £24;  others  will  help;  but  the 
Mission  of  the  Church  of  France  has  not  sufficient 
means  to  prosecute  this  work  without  help  from 
other  Churches.  Any  help  sent  to  me  for  this  native 
mission  will  be  gladly  forwarded.  My  whole  heart 
goes  with  it. 

The  cry  of  the  French  Mission  in  South  Africa  is, 
‘ Advance ! The  cry  of  the  American  Mission  in 
South  Africa  is,  * Advance ! Native  Christians  speaking 
Zulu  are  ready  to  go  with  the  name  of  Christ  wher- 
ever their  American  brethren  may  lead  or  send  them. 
The  Zulu  Church  subscribed  £30  at  one  meeting 
last  year  to  this  cause.  The  cry  of  some  of  the 
missionaries  and  native  Christians  in  the  Kaffir 
churches  is,  ‘ Advance!  What  do  the  Mission  Boards 
say  ? What  do  the  Lord's  treasurers  in  the  Churches 
of  Great  Britain , Europe , and  America  say  ? 

The  time  has  come  when  the  great  duty  of  spread- 
ing the  kingdom  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  throughout 
the  earth  must  be  taken  up  in  earnest  by  the 
Churches.  He  has  manifested  Himself  so  plainly  in 
their  midst  during  the  last  two  years,  that  it  is  a sin 
for  any  professing  Christian  to  doubt  His  presence 
with  His  Church  and  His  power  in  the  earth.  What 
He  has  done  in  Europe  and  America,  He  can  do  in 
Asia  and  Africa.  All  that  is  needed  is  prayer  and 

s 


274 


ADVANCE. 


effort.  Effort  among  tribes  where  the  name  of  Jesus 
has  never  been  preached  necessitates  men  and  means. 

As  regards  the  men. — I do  not  hesitate  to  say  that, 
as  far  as  Africa  is  concerned,  the  Church  may  safely 
go  hack  to  the  Lord’s  example  in  the  selection  of  His 
apostles  in  choosing  missionaries  to  the  heathen.  If 
men  cannot  be  found  who  have  had  the  education  of 
Paul,  there  are  plenty  who  have  had  the  same  edu- 
cation as  John  and  Peter,  who  will  do  as  well,  pro- 
vided only  they  are  humble  men,  full  of  love  and  faith. 
There  are  elements  in  a college  education  which  sadly 
militate  against  the  spirit  of  Christ.  The  desire  to 
excel,  to  gain  a reputation,  to  obtain  position,  are  all 
contrary  to  His  teaching,  who  inculcated  love  and  the 
humility  of  a little  child  as  the  greatest  virtues  in  His 
servants  and  service.  How  much  mischief  the  con- 
trary teaching  has  done  the  Church,  who  can  tell  ? 
I do  not  underrate  learning  or  education,  but  I 
believe  that  every  experienced  missionary  will  sup- 
port me  in  stating  that  humility,  love,  and  patience, 
with  the  ignorant  heathen  of  Africa,  are  more  useful 
in  preaching  the  gospel  of  Christ  than  any  educa- 
tional attainments. 

As  regards  the  means. — There  is  no  lack  in  the 
Church  of  Christ.  When  one  hears  of  a church  in 
Hew  York  giving  one  million  dollars  to  build  a place 
of  worship ; when  one  hears  of  Christians  in  Great 
Britain  building  houses  at  enormous  cost,  and  pos- 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


275 


sessed  of  colossal  wealth ; when  one  sees  chairs  for 
fifty  and  one  hundred  dollars  in  the  houses  of 
American  Christians,  and  curtains,  pictures,  and 
vases  for  fifty  or  one  hundred  pounds  in  the  houses 
of  British  Christians, — then  one  knows  that  the 
Lord  has  put  the  means  for  spreading  His  gospel  in 
the  power  of  His  Church.  But  His  people  spend 
His  money  on  themselves  and  their  own  pride  and 
self-iudulgence,  instead  of  on  Him  and  His  work 
throughout  the  earth.  The  responsibility  rests  with 
them.  He  gives  them  the  opportunity  of  showing 
their  faith  and  love  to  Him.  If  they  fail  to  avail 
themselves  of  it,  theirs  will  be  the  loss  throughout  all 
eternity. 

How  greatly  Christians  need  the  spirit  of  a sound 
mind  in  regard  to  giving  ! I believe  there  was  deep 
teaching  in  our  Lord’s  words  to  His  apostles,  ‘ The 
poor  ye  have  with  you  always,  but  me  ye  have  not 
always .’  Those  words  have  a voice  to  His  people 
now.  They  may  sell  their  elaborate  box  and  give 
to  the  poor,  entirely  neglecting  their  Lord  and  His 
last  desire  and  command,  ‘ Preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature .’  The  poor  should  not  he  neglected.  Neither 
should  our  Lord’s  parting  command  be  forgotten  and 
disobeyed. 

That  mistakes  have  been  made  by  missionaries 
and  Mission  Boards  in  their  efforts  to  evangelize  the 
tribes  of  Africa,  as  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  can- 


276 


ADVANCE. 


not  be  denied.  The  success  of  the  French  Mission 
in  South  Africa  may  be  attributed  to  their  having 
devoted  the  whole  strength  of  their  mission  to  one  tribe, 
before  that  tribe  had  learnt  the  evils  which  unhappily 
attend  the  civilisation  of  the  white  man.  Other 
Missionary  Societies  in  South  Africa,  instead  of 
devoting  their  energies  to  one  tribe,  and  planting  an 
efficient  staff  of  missionaries  in  that  tribe,  have 
planted  missions  in  each  tribe.  Thus  there  are 
now  to  be  found  in  many  tribes,  Congregational, 
Wesleyan,  Free  and  United  Presbyterian,  and  Church 
of  England  missions,  mingled  together  in  hopeless 
confusion,  and  the  work  of  the  Lord  is  seriously 
hindered. 

I only  notice  this,  so  that,  in  the  occupation  of 
the  interior  of  Africa — which  I trust  will  soon  take 
place — some  arrangement  may  be  made  between 
these  various  Mission  Societies  which  shall  prevent 
a repetition  of  such  mischief.  The  country  is  large 
enough  for  all,  and  there  need  be  no  interference 
with  another’s  labours.  The  more  widely  apart 
each  Society  works,  the  sooner  will  the  gospel  of 
Christ  be  preached,  and  the  more  easily  and  quickly 
will  it  spread. 

It  has  been  my  privilege  to  talk  and  to  pray  with 
M.  Mabille  of  the  French  Mission,  Mr.  Tyler  of  the 
American  Mission,  and  other  missionaries  labouring 
in  Africa,  who  are  deeply  interested  in  the  great 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


277 


question  of  the  evangelization  of  the  interior  of  this 
land.  I never  believe  that  prayers  such  as  ours  in 
faith  are  offered  in  vain.  It  may  interest  the  reader 
to  hear  what  were  our  conversations  and  our  hopes 
as  to  the  sending  forth  of  the  gospel  to  the  regions 
inland. 

To  the  London  Missionary  Society,  which  is  bear- 
ing the  name  of  Christ  onward  through  Moselekatsi’s 
tribe,  and  penetrated  as  far  as  lat.  16°  S.,  long.  24°  E. 
in  1860,  be  the  post  of  honour  given.  How  I love 
this  Society,  and  the  faithful  men  it  has  sent  forth 
into  the  mission-field  throughout  the  world ! One 
band  of  its  missionaries  sealed  their  faith  with  their 
lives  in  Central  South  Africa.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hel- 
more  and  Mrs.  Price  died  for  Jesus  at  Liny  anti  in 
1860.  Sekeletu,  the  chief,  tempted  by  Mahuse,  a 
heathen  who  was  allowed  to  accompany  the  party, 
plundered  Mr.  Price,  the  only  survivor.  Four  years 
after  this,  Sekeletu,  having  been  stricken  with  leprosy , 
died,  and  his  whole  tribe  was  treacherously  destroyed 
by  their  neighbours  ! The  fear  of  the  Lord  has  come 
upon  the  natives,  and  they  say : ‘ Let  the  mission- 
aries alone.  The  Makololo  injured  the  missionaries. 
Where  are  the  Makololo  ? * 

May  the  Lord  prosper  this  Society  in  its  work 
here  and  elsewhere  ! It  has  now  formed  a new  line 
of  stations  towards  the  Zambesi,  as  far  as  1 5°  S.  lat., 
through  Moselekatsi’s  tribe.  Pive  men  are  coming 


278 


ADVANCE. 


out  to  join  this  mission.  May  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  continue  to  extend  its  good  work  in 
Central  Southern  Africa  ! 

In  Eastern  Southern  Africa,  the  Berlin,  Norwe- 
gian, the  Church  Missionary,  Hermamisberg  Socie- 
ties, and  the  Dutch  Reformed  Church,  and  the 
Churches  of  France  and  of  the  Canton  de  Yaud 
are  advancing  by  various  lines,  in  what  soldiers 
would  call  very  irregular  echelon.  The  Berlin  is 
on  the  flank  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  and 
has  gone  up  as  far  as  lat.  23°.  This  Society  has 
fifty-one  missionaries  in  the  field.  The  Lord  blessed 
its  labours  very  largely  some  years  ago  in  Likukum’s 
tribe.  Persecution  then  commenced.  Many  Chris- 
tians were  nearly  beaten  to  death.  Few  denied  the 
faith.  Those  who  escaped  have  formed  a large  and 
flourishing  Christian  settlement.  The  work  goes  on. 
The  Church  Missionary  Society  is  on  the  flank  of 
the  Berlin  Mission,  as  far  as  lat.  26°,  nearer  the  sea. 
The  rest  of  the  East  coast,  up  to  Zanzibar,  from  26°  to 
6°  lat.,  is  an  open  field.  Part  of  this  field  the  Ame- 
rican Mission  in  Natal  proposes  to  enter.  The  tribes 
up  the  East  coast,  as  far  as  Sofala,  in  lat.  20°,  speak 
Zulu,  Swasi,  and  Tongu.  The  American  mission- 
aries have  already  proposed  this  mission,  and  have 
learned  that,  whether  by  land  or  sea,  the  country  can 
he  entered.  A very  brotherly  letter  has  been  re- 
ceived by  them  from  Mr.  Thompson,  the  missionary 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


279 


of  the  London  Society  in  Moselekatsi’s  tribe,  saying 
that  the  chief  of  the  tribe  they  purpose  to  visit  is 
willing  to  receive  missionaries,  and  that  he  will  do 
all  he  can  to  help  them.  Should  the  American 
Mission  take  up  this  work,  it  would  be  necessary  to 
form  a depot  at  Zoutpansberg,  in  the  north  of  the 
Transvaal.  The  opening  of  this  mission  was  con- 
sidered at  Umsunduzi  in  June  1874,  and  Mr. 
Pinkerton  offered  to  go.  The  gospel  of  Christ  has 
never  been  preached  there. 

The  Mission  of  the  Church  of  France,  as  has  been 
above  noted,  has  a native  mission  going  up  into  the 
interior  as  far  as  19°  S.  lat.,  at  some  distance  from 
other  missions.  They  hope  to  send  on  European 
missionaries  to  strengthen  this  mission. 

The  Free  Church  of  Scotland  has  organized  a mis- 
sion, at  the  appeal  of  my  friend  Dr.  Stewart  of  Love- 
dale,  to  plant  the  name  and  faith  of  Christ  on  the 
west  of  Lake  Nyassa,  in  lat.  13°,  long.  33°.  They 
purpose  to  call  the  name  of  this  Christian  colony 
Livingstonia,  in  remembrance  of  David  Livingstone. 

The  little  Church  of  the  Canton  de  Vaud  has  sent 
out  two  labourers  to  this  vast  field.  They  have 
now  entered  a large  tribe  of  some  150,000  souls, 
to  preach  the  name  of  Jesus.  Pray  for  the  brethren 
Creux  and  Berthoud. 

The  United  Methodist  and  Church  Missionary 
Societies  have  planted  missions  at  Eibe  and  Mombas, 


280 


ADVANCE. 


in  lat.  4°  and  6°.  While  I write,  I mourn  the  loss 
of  New,  for  twelve  years  a faithful  labourer  in  East 
Africa.  He  is  gone  to  his  reward.  The  Church 
can  only  be  silent,  and  pray  that  a double  portion 
of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  which  was  upon  him  may 
be  given  to  many  successors  in  that  field. 

There  is  a mission  of  the  Universities  at  Zanzibar, 
to  which  I was  one  of  the  first  subscribers.  But 
it  is,  as  I have  heard,  a ritualist  establishment. 
Knowing  what  harm  ritualistic  teaching  has  done 
in  Africa,  I do  not  reckon  it  among  the  Missions  of 
the  Church  of  Christ,  especially  as  I have  not  heard 
that  it  has  entered  the  mainland. 

In  Western  Southern  Africa,  the  Bhenish  Mis- 
sionary Society  is  carrying  the  gospel  up  to  the 
equator.  May  it  be  abundantly  blessed,  and  send 
out  rivers  of  living  water  towards  the  interior  ! 

Such  are  the  present  prospects  of  the  great  work 
of  spreading  the  gospel  in  Africa  south  of  the  equa- 
tor. On  paper  it  reads  as  if  much  had  already  been 
done.  And  so,  indeed,  much  has  been  done, — very 
much,  considering  the  feeble  human  instrumentality 
and  the  mighty  impediments.  But  look  at  the  map  ; 
touch  with  a pencil  all  these  points,  and  it  will  be 
seen  what  vast  fields  must  be  entered  by  the  soldiers 
of  Christ.  He  has  said  that  faith  as  a grain  of 
mustard  seed  shall  move  mountains.  May  He  be- 
stow that  faith  on  His  Churches  in  Great  Britain, 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


281 


Europe,  and  America,  that,  believing  in  Him,  they 
may  give  men  and  means  for  bearing  on  His  name 
into  Central  Africa,  from  the  north,  south,  east, 
and  west. 

There  is  one  lesson  which  the  Church  of  Christ 
has  failed  to  draw  from  the  many  years’  labours  of 
Livingstone,  and  the  frequent  brief  termination  of 
so  many  zealous  labourers’  work  in  the  trying  cli- 
mates of  Eastern  and  Western  Africa.  This  is  the 
wisdom  of  sending  men  already  acclimatized,  and 
acquainted  with  the  African  character  and  habits,  to 
labour  for  Christ  in  those  fields.  It  must  not  be  sup- 
posed, because  the  Ashantee  and  Abyssinian  expedi- 
tions were  so  marvellously  preserved  from  sickness, 
that  those  climates  are  not  most  trying  to  the  Euro- 
pean constitution ; and  very  few  Europeans  can  stand 
the  heat  and  necessary  exposure.  The  troops  only 
visited  those  countries  for  a few  months  in  the 
healthy  season.  They  had  constant  healthy  excite- 
ment. The  missionary  must  endure  far  greater 
hardships  than  the  soldier,  and  must  remain  ex- 
posed to  all  the  changes  of  climate,  should  the  Lord 
so  will,  for  many  years. 

If  the  time  has  come  that  the  Church  of  Christ 
should  spread  the  knowledge  of  His  name  in  Central 
Africa,  and  if  that  climate  is  one  in  which  the  Euro- 
pean cannot  well  bear  too  severe  labour,  it  must  be 
plainly  the  Lord's  will  that  the  Christians  of  Africa, 


282 


ADVANCE. 


those  of  that  country  who  have  been  brought  from 
heathenism  into  the  kingdom  of  God , should  bear  the 
brunt  of  this  work.  Yes ; the  time  has  come  when 
the  missionary  work  of  Africa  must  be  undertaken 
by  the  native  churches.  No  missionary  expedition 
should  be  sent  into  the  interior  without  a sufficient 
band  of  chosen  and  tried  native  Christians.  The 
churches  in  South  Africa  should  be  prepared  to  send 
their  best  men.  Any  church  in  Africa  which  would 
not  send  a man  should  be  considered  a failure,  and 
the  missionary  of  such  a church  might  count  that 
his  labour  had  been  vain.  But  from  the  narratives 
of  Isaiah  and  Aser,  it  will  be  seen  that  there  are 
native  Christians  willing  to  go  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord.  I know  others  ; and  I doubt  not,  that  if  the 
honour  and  duty  of  this  great  work  were  put  pro- 
perly before  the  native  churches,  there  would  be 
no  lack  of  faithful  men  to  help  in  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  Central  Africa.  Frequently  during  my  jour- 
neys did  I tell  the  native  churches  that  this  work 
was  their  duty,  and  that  they  must  be  prepared  to 
leave  country  and  friends,  as  we  had  done,  and  carry 
the  name  of  Jesus  to  the  tribes  beyond. 

Who  is  going  to  take  up  the  honour  of  planting 
the  banner  of  the  Lord  to  the  west  of  Lake  Tangan- 
yika ? This  is,  I believe,  the  spot  named  by  Liv- 
ingstone as  the  best  mission  centre  in  Central  Africa. 
There  are,  I believe,  missionaries  in  Southern  Africa 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


ready  to  go  if  the  way  is  opened  up  before  them. 
I had  hoped  and  prayed  that,  if  it  were  the  Lord’s 
will,  the  American  Church  would  take  up  this  great 
work,  and  I looked  upon  Natal,  and  their  mission 
there,  as  a providential  arrangement  to  this  end.  I 
do  not  abandon  this  hope,  even  now  that  I know 
the  thoughts  of  my  American  brethren  in  regard  to 
Sofala.  The  Lord  give  to  His  Church  of  America  a 
right  judgment  in  all  things ! They  can  do  both. 
If  not,  I believe  that  of  the  two,  with  Natal  as  a 
depot  and  a training  station  for  missionaries,  they 
could  carry  out  the  mission  to  Lake  Tanganyika  as 
soon  as  a base  of  operations  on  the  seaboard  had 
been  established  and  communication  opened,  almost 
as  easily  as  to  Sofala  via  Zoutpansberg.  But  on 
this  point  my  knowledge  is  worth  nothing. 

Should  the  Church  of  America  not  wish  to  take 
up  this  mission,  may  it  please  the  Lord,  by  whom- 
soever He  will,  to  form  an  Inland  African  Mission , 
supported  by  His  Church  at  large,  and  supplied 
with  men,  Europeans  and  natives,  from  the  churches 
of  Southern  Africa,  or  any  other  churches,  whose 
previous  training  in  the  mission-field  would  render 
them  fit  at  once  to  enter  on  that  work.  I believe 
that  such  a mission  would  never  want  good  men, 
and  that  it  would  be  abundantly  blessed  of  the 
Lord.  It  would  need  to  be  superintended  by  a 
man  who  had  the  confidence  of  the  churches  of 


284 


ADVANCE. 


Africa,  and  who  would  be  able  to  visit  them  and 
obtain  native  labourers  for  that  field.  The  expense 
of  such  a mission  would  be  very  great  at  the  first 
outset ; but  if  the  Lord  delighted  in  it,  He  would 
provide  the  money  as  well  as  find  the  men. 

My  present  engagement  in  the  opening  of  the 
little  mission  the  Lord  has  given  me  to  the  Galeka 
tribe,  prevents  my  offering  to  take  an  active  part  in 
that  great  work.  Should  it  be  His  will  to  permit 
my  return  to  England,  I must  fulfil  the  desire  of 
years — only  laid  aside  for  this  work  in  Africa — to 
visit  the  churches  of  France,  the  Church  of  my 
fathers,  and  to  see  once  more  my  beloved  friends  in 
America.  This  done,  if  health  and  strength  remain, 
and  the  Lord  calls  me,  I am  as  willing  to  go  out  to 
Lake  Tanganyika  and  name  the  blessed  name  of 
Jesus  there,  as  I am  that  others  should  go  before 
me,  if  the  Lord  grants  them  so  great  privilege  and 
honour.  I know  whom  I believe,  and  that  He  will 
do,  as  He  ever  hath  done,  all  things  well.  He 
maketh  both  the  deaf  to  hear  and  the  dumb  to  speak. 

And  now,  before  I close  this  book,  I must  answer 
a question  which  might  be  raised  as  to  what  have 
been  the  results  of  my  visit  to  these  native  churches. 
Thank  God,  I can  answer  it.  My  journey  was 
attended  with  much  blessing.  I will  quote  letters 
which  I have  received  from  Basutoland  and  else- 
where, because  they  prove  that  such  visits  to  the 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


285 


scattered  missions  of  the  Church  of  Christ  are 
sources  of  blessing,  and  should  be  made  by  Chris- 
tians for  the  purpose  of  cheering  and  refreshing  the 
Lord’s  faithful  servants,  living  for  His  sake  in 
foreign  lands,  and  very  often  in  isolated  positions, 
surrounded  by  heathen. 

One  dear  brother  writes  from  Basutoland : ‘ The 
effects  of  your  short  stay  in  the  churches  of  Basuto- 
land have  been  such,  thanks  to  your  Master  the 
Lord  Jesus,  that  I would  urge  on  you  the  duty  of 
travelling  throughout  South  Africa.  I am  praying 
that  the  Lord  may  direct  you  by  His  good  Spirit. 
Mr.  Somerville  is  gone  to  India  to  do  this  work,  but 
it  is  not  likely  that  any  one  will  think  of  coming  to 
South  Africa  for  the  same  purpose.’ 

Another  brother  in  Basutoland  wrote  : f You  will 
know  hereafter,  and  then  have  greater  joy  and 
praise,  that  the  Lord  sent  you  to  us.  I feel  our  faith 
is  increased,  and  we  will  have  more  trust  in  the 
Lord  and  in  the  word  of  His  promise.’ 

Thus  wrote  my  dear  elder  brother,  James  Allison, 
now  in  glory,  from  Impolweni,  in  Natal : — 

* It  is  cheering  to  those  missionaries  who  are 
deprived  by  their  position  from  enjoying  the  intel- 
ligent communion  of  saints,  to  find  that  the  outer 
Christian  world  does  not  entirely  overlook  them. 
Even  Paul  was  refreshed  in  spirit  and  comforted  by 
the  coming  of  Titus.  Such  has  been  the  result  of 


286 


ADVANCE. 


your  visit  to  Natal.  By  you  it  lias  pleased  the 
Lord  to  comfort  and  quicken  the  hearts  of  many  of 
His  dear  children.  His  presence  was  indeed  with 
you.  To  Him  he  all  the  praise  and  glory  ! Since 
you  left,  I have  been  reading  a very  precious  book, 
entitled,  A Report  of  the  General  Missionary  Con- 
ference at  Allahabad  in  1872—73,  in  which  is  stated 
the  great  and  blessed  results  of  visitations,  such 
as  we  have  had  from  you.  This  has  led  the 
American  Methodist  Episcopal  Mission  to  set  apart 
a missionary  for  carrying  out  a system  of  periodical 
visitation.’ 

I trust  that  other  Churches  will  follow  that 
example,  so  long  as  they  choose  men  of  love  and 
prayer,  for  those  are  the  best  qualifications  for  such 
work.  Love  and  prayer  lead  to  daily  study  of 
God’s  word,  and  blessing  comes. 

It  is  not  these  letters  which  give  me-  cause  to 
praise  the  Lord,  so  much  as  the  remembrance  of  the 
happy,  loving  smiles,  and  often  tears,  which  I saw 
on  the  faces  of  these  isolated  and  wearied  brethren, 
to  whom  it  was  my  privilege  to  minister  as  much 
as  I could  of  the  love  of  our  blessed  Lord  and  the 
comforts  of  His  holy  word.  Him  I praise,  for  He 
specially  prepared  me  for  this  work  by  bringing  me, 
when  in  London,  under  the  holy  teaching  of  an  aged 
captain  of  the  navy,  whose  delight  it  was  to  say  to 
me  concerning  the  word  of  God,  'Dear  brother,  I 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


287 


have  studied  no  booh  but  this  for  fifty  years'  The 
teaching  I received  from  him  was  especially  blessed 
to  my  own  soul,  and  has  given,  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  renewed  life  and  joy  to  many,  many 
souls  in  Africa.  Thus  the  Lord  works.  Praise  His 
name  ! 

From  the  native  Christians  everywhere  I received 
the  most  precious  acknowledgment  of  blessing  re- 
ceived by  my  visit.  When  I left  Mori j a,  all  the 
young  men  of  the  seminary,  who  are  preparing  for 
teachers  of  schools,  wrote  to  me,  thanking  me  for 
my  instruction  in  God’s  word.  I spent  some  time 
every  evening  with  them  over  the  life  and  example 
of  Daniel.  The  last  evening  I specially  dwelt  on 
the  promise,  ‘ They  that  turn  many  to  righteousness, 
as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever  * urging  them  to 
choose  now  the  service  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the 
preaching  of  His  gospel,  at  whatever  cost. 

I have  selected  the  letter  of  the  faithful  Aser, 
who  is  improving  his  education  there,  until  the  time 
comes  for  him  to  go  on,  in  the  Lord’s  name,  to  the 
Baniai.  It  is  very  characteristic.  It  is  expressed 
as  an  African  Christian  speaks.  It  also  contains  a 
salutation  to  the  Christians  of  my  ‘ village,’  London : 

‘ Dearly  loved  Missionary, — I am  rejoiced  on 
your  account.  I am  rejoiced  at  the  help  you  have 
given  us.  You  have  well  exhorted  us  by  the  word 
of  God  which  has  gone  forth  out  of  your  mouth. 


288 


ADVANCE. 


That  word  has  nourished  our  souls.  This  is  our 
prayer : That  God  will  accompany  you  wherever 
you  go ; that  by  the  word  which  He  will  give  you 
He  may  grant  you  many  children,  who  will  praise 
Jesus  at  home  [heaven].  Again,  that  by  your 
journey  He  will  cause  men  to  come  out  and  live  for 
Jesus.  When  you  arrive  in  the  midst  of  the  flock 
that  you  are  keeping  for  Jesus,  think  always  of  this 
school.  Pray  for  it,  that  it  may  live  for  Jesus. 
Walk  always  with  God.  Salute  for  us  all  the 
churches  that  you  wTill  visit.  Salute  for  us  the 
people  of  your  “ village.” 

‘Pare  thee  well. — I am,  Aser.’ 

I am  rejoiced  indeed  on  his  account  for  the 
exceeding  grace  given  to  him.  I am  rejoiced  that 
since  my  visit,  as  I have  above  noted,  every  young 
man  but  one  in  that  seminary  has  offered  himself  to 
the  Lord  for  mission  service.  I am  rejoiced  that  a 
blessing  has  come  on  this  church,  and  that  since 
my  visit  many  souls  have  been  gathered  in  from  the 
heathen.  Amongst  those  converted  was  a woman, 
who  said  she  was  led  to  believe  while  I was  ex- 
plaining to  the  people  the  meaning  of  the  word 
‘ gospel ,’ — ‘ the  good  news  of  fidl,  free , instant,  and 
eternal  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  salvation  through  the 
blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus!  I only  mention  this 
because  some  preachers  urge  people  to  believe  the 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


289 


gospel  who  do  not  know  what  the  blessed  word 
means ! 

Those  who  have  read  my  experience  of  God’s  love 
while  serving  in  the  British  army,  will  see  in  these 
blessings  an  answer  to  the  three  months  of  earnest 
prayer  that  the  Lord  would  use  me  to  further  His 
kingdom  in  Africa,  before  I resigned  my  commission 
to  be  a preacher  of  His  word  and  gospel.  I hope 
and  expect  a yet  fuller  answer  to  those  prayers.  It 
is  my  joy  to  praise  the  Lord  for  answered  prayer ; 
and  I will  therefore  follow  up  my  testimony  to  His 
faithfulness  to  me  as  a soldier,  by  recording  answers 
which  He  gave  me  to  prayers  for  my  men  three 
years  after  I left  the  service  ! I note  these  things 
specially  for  the  encouragement  of  Christian  officers 
of  our  army  and  navy  who  are  seeking  in  prayer 
and  love  the  good  of  their  men.  To  them  I say : 
‘ Be  ye  stedfast,  immoveable,  always  abounding  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord ; forasmuch  as  ye  know  that 
your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.’  I en- 
deavoured to  visit  the  two  wings  of  my  old  regiment 
before  it  left  Africa  for  England.  One  was  quartered 
at  King  William’s  Town,  the  other  at  Pieter-Maritz- 
berg — distant  from  each  other  400  miles.  I have 
described  the  ride.  The  Natal  wing  embarked  just 
as  I reached  the  capital.  From  both  wings  the 
Lord  has  given  me  abundant  testimonies  to  answered 
prayers,  and  especially  to  His  blessing  on  individual , 

T 


290 


ADVANCE. 


personal  conversation  with  soldiers  concerning  Himself. 
‘ Tell  Major  Malan  that  I am  very  sorry  I ever 
should  have  refused  to  hear  the  gospel  from  him.’ 
* Tell  Major  Malan  I am  very  sorry  for  all  the 
trouble  I gave  him/  How  greatly  the  Lord  blessed 
my  example  of  total  abstinence,  and  my  prayers 
for  my  drinking  men ! I met  one  of  the  greatest 
drunkards  in  this  regiment,  whom  I had  often  sent 
to  cells,  with  a smile  on  his  face,  and  £20  in  bank, 
and  he  hailed  me  as  an  old  friend ! But  perhaps 
the  most  remarkable  answer  to  my  prayers  for  my 
old  comrades  was  the  following  letter,  addressed  to 
me  by  several  of  them  as  a parting  message  of  love 
before  they  embarked  for  England  : — ‘ We  all  bear  you 
in  kindly  remembrance,  and,  now  that  we  are  sober 
men,  can  fully  understand  all  your  goodness  to  all 
your  fellow-soldiers ; and  for  your  great  and  many 
kindnesses  to  us,  we  sincerely  thank  you.  And  that 
God  will  bless  you  in  your  glorious  labour,  that  you 
may  be  spared  to  visit  us  and  your  native  land  once 
more,  is  the  prayer  of  your  obliged  servants  and  fellow- 
soldiers ! I accept  this  testimony  from  the  Lord  as 
His  seal  to  my  humble  efforts  to  serve  Him  in  my 
old  regiment.  It  comforts  me  for  many  a bitter 
trial,  and  fills  my  soul  with  praise. 

The  outlying  piquets  of  the  King’s  army  through- 
out the  earth  are  waiting  for  reinforcements  and 
support  before  advancing  into  the  enemy’s  country. 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


291 


We  do  not  look  to  the  generals  and  captains  of 
the  camps  in  Europe  and  America,  but  we  look 
to  our  King,  according  to  His  command,  and  pray 
Him  to  stir  them  up.  We  also  pray  that  He 
will  make  the  keepers  of  His  exchequer  liberal 
in  their  grants,  for  the  expenses  of  the  war  are 
heavy.  We  have  many  native  brethren  who  are 
willing  enough  to  come  to  the  front,  hut  we  need 
clothing  and  rations  for  them.  Our  King  will 
supply  arms  and  ammunition  out  of  His  royal  ar- 
moury and  magazines.  We  don’t  complain  of  you 
to  Him,  but  we  rather  fear  that  some  of  you  will  he 
ashamed  before  Him  at  His  coming.  He  has  given 
you  the  use  of  treasure  for  us,  and  you  won’t  send 
us  enough.  What  will  you  say  to  Him  by  and  by  ? 
Your  camps  are  full  of  men,  while  our  ranks  are 
thinning  fast.  Why  don’t  you  send  support  ? 

Do  not  imagine  that  we  are  troubled  beyond 
measure  on  your  account.  Hot  at  alL  Our  King 
takes  care  of  that.  His  word  cheers  us.  His  joy 
strengthens  us.  His  power  keeps  us.  His  pro- 
mises support  us.  We  shout  out  to  each  other,  now 
and  again,  as  we  pass  in  the  fight,  ‘ Rejoice  in  the 
Lord  alway,  and  again  I say,  Rejoice.’ 

Here  is  a letter  from  the  front.  Read  it.  It 
does  not  sound  much  like  retreat.  It  is  from  S. 
Hofmeyer,  living  alone  with  his  wife  among  the 
heathen  in  the  north  of  the  Transvaal.  He  refers 


292 


ADVANCE. 


to  Aser’s  journey.  Mr.  Hofmeyer’s  friends  wish 
him  to  go  hack  to  ‘ civilised  life  !’  but  he  prefers 
to  remain  in  the  outposts  of  the  King’s  army : — 

‘ I was  very  happy  indeed  when  Aser  returned 
with  Simon  from  the  Baniai,  though  not  astonished! 
As  a God-fearing  sister  once  remarked,  “ It  is  just 
like  Him .”  As  yet  the  world  will  say,  “ What  did 

you  get  for  your  trouble  ?”  But  we  can  in  faith 
rejoice  whenever  we  see  the  footprints  of  the  King  of 
kings,  for  vnth  Him,  to  fight  and  to  overcome  is  just 
one.  It  is  He  who  can  of  a truth  say  : Veni,  vidi , 
vici.  I like  the  Lord  acting  as  He  does.  He  just 
sends  a couple  of  natives  (heathen  not  long  ago), 
and  through  them  gets — what  the  great  kings  of  the 
earth  cannot  effect  by  firearms  — the  consent  of 
mighty  heathens  to  come  and  attack  their  deities  in 
their  own  atmosphere  ! Oh,  how  the  Hark  One 
gnashes  his  teeth  ! Oh,  how  I love  to  tell  the 
heathen  that  we  are  going  to  conquer  the  whole 
world  without  guns  ! We  are  sent  by  the  King  of 
kings.  Already  we  have  done  much  more  than  fire- 
arms, but  we  are  not  going  into  winter  quarters  yet ! 

‘ Oh,  may  we  all,  all,  and  every  missionary  in  the 
field  (the  whole  earth)  be  a spiritual  warrior,  and 
feel  himself  a part  of  the  whole  army.  How  soon  would 
we  bring  the  heathen  to  the  feet  of  Emmanuel  ! — Yours, 
and  with  you  in  Christ, 


‘ Stephanus  Hofmeyek.’ 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


293 


This  letter  was  written  to  my  brother  Mabille, 
who  read  it  to  me.  I felt  that  it  was  a voice  to  the 
whole  mission-field,  and  I claimed  it  as  public  pro- 
perty, in  the  name  of  the  King.  May  it  cheer  many 
a servant  of  the  Lord,  and  strengthen  their  faith. 

And  now,  before  closing  this  book,  I must  note 
how,  as  an  exceeding  and  abundant  answer  to  my 
prayers  as  a soldier,  the  Lord  has  given  me  the 
honour  of  opening  this  new  mission  in  the  Galeka 
tribe.  My  brethren  and  their  wives  are  with  me. 
We  hope  to  establish  two  preaching  centres, — one 
at  a spot  which  Kreli,  their  chief,  selected  and  gave 
to  me,  where  the  grounds  of  four  principal  chiefs 
meet.  It  is  therefore  very  central.  The  other 
station  is  amid  the  wild  population  of  the  Bashee 
valley.  I have  called  the  first,  where  I hope  Mr. 
Noble  and  his  wife  will  labour,  Uxolo,  which  is  the 
Kaffir  for  'peace  ; and  the  second,  where  I trust  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Clarke  will  labour,  Utando , or  love.  They 
are  within  four  miles  of  each  other.  The  brethren 
will  therefore  be  able  to  labour  together.  At  the 
same  time  there  will  be  two  centres  of  Christian 
influence  instead  of  one.  I hope  to  enjoy  and  share 
their  opening  labours  at  each  station.  The  Lord 
has  wonderfully  guided  us.  He  has  answered  our 
prayers  in  a very  marked  way,  and  provided  for 
my  brethren  and  their  wives  on  their  arrival  in  this 
country,  so  as  to  give  us  abundant  cause  for  praise. 


294 


ADVANCE. 


My  prayer  in  regard  to  this  little  opening  is, 
that  ‘ the  little  one  may  become  a thousand , and  the 
small  one  a strong  nation and  that  ‘ the  Lord  will 
hasten  it  in  His  time!  There  is  a perfectly  wild 
tribe,  called  the  Bomvanas,  on  the  other  side  of 
the  Bashee,  who  have  no  missionary;  and  I hope 
to  be  able  to  send  the  name  of  Jesus  to  them. 
We  live  in  days  in  which  the  Lord  is  working 
mightily,  and  brings  great  things  out  of  small. 
I hope  that  ere  long  an  African  Inland  Mission 
may  be  developed  from  some  of  the  centres  in  this 
country. 

The  positive  indwelling  of  God,  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  Spirit  of  life  and  truth  and  love,  in  each  indi- 
vidual Christian,  as  the  promise  of  the  Father  and 
the  gift  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  is  a solemn,  blessed,  and 
glorious  reality,  very  usually  forgotten  by  many  when 
they  think  and  speak  on  the  question  of  foreign 
missions.  Men  who  are  eloquent  about  it  in  regard 
to  home  missions,  are  too  often  silent  when  the  great 
duty  and  necessity  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen  of  Asia,  Africa,  and  South  America  is  brought 
forward.  This  virtual  denial  of  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  working  with  the  missionaries  of  the 
Church,  directing  their  way,  and  opening  the  hearts 
of  men  and  women  to  receive  the  word  as  much  as 
in  the  times  of  the  apostles,  is  a spiritual  paralysis 
in  the  Church,  of  which  it  needs  healing  by  the 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


295 


water  of  the  word.  Granted  that  the  Lord  Jesus  lives , 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  works  now  as  ever  according  to 
the  faith  and  'prayer  of  the  Church,  what  then  is  the 
reason  why  the  Church  withholds  its  men  and  treasure 
from  the  sending  forth  of  the  gospel  ? Why  does  it 
squander  both, — the  one  on  extravagant  buildings 
for  the  worship  of  Christ,  while  the  heathen  are 
perishing,  and  His  commands  neglected ; the  other 
in  doing  much  of  the  work  of  the  Church  which  the 
elder  and  more  experienced  members,  though  un- 
ordained, would  do  much  better  ? 

And  now,  silence  ! It  is  time  for  prayer . ‘ The 
Lord  is  in  His  holy  temple;  let  all  the  earth  keep 
silence  before  Him!  The  whole  power  of  the  Church 
of  Christ  lies  in  prayer . The  promises  of  God  are 
unlimited  to  believing  prayer.  ‘ All  things,  whatsoever 
ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye  shall  receive How 
thankful  I am  that  Livingstone  was  found  on  his 
knees ! Does  it  not  tell  us  whence  came  the  power 
for  his  self-denial,  his  courage,  his  endurance  ? Oh 
the  mighty  power  of  prayer  ! How  it  opens  the  doors 
of  the  heart ! how  it  quickens  the  energies  of  the 
soul ! how  it  revives  hope  ! how  it  strengthens  faith  ! 
Only  let  Christians  pray  earnestly  for  the  spread  of 
the  Lord’s  kingdom  throughout  the  earth,  they  will 
find  their  purse-strings  loosed.  The  Lord  will  honour 
them  to  answer  their  own  prayer.  Only  let  them 
pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  thrust  forth  labourers 


296 


ADVANCE. 


into  the  harvest,  in  sincerity  and  truth ; they  will 
soon  find  themselves  employed  in  various  ways  in 
His  service.  Has  the  Church  given  sufficient  value 
to  our  Lord’s  example  in  prayer  ? His  nights  and 
His  early  mornings  of  prayer,  have  they  no  voice 
for  the  Church  in  these  days  ? 

Our  greatest  delight,  relaxation,  and  joy  ought  to 
he  a season  of  prayer ! By  it  we  share  in  spirit  all 
the  labours  and  joys  and  sweet  communions  of  our 
brethren  and  friends  at  home  and  abroad.  Almost 
daily  I leave  my  own  cares,  and  go  to  England  and 
throughout  the  world  in  spirit,  — the  Mildmay 
Mission ; the  Home  of  Industry  ; the  institutions  of 
Barnardo  and  Guinness ; the  work  of  Holland  and 
Varley ; the  blessed  labours  of  Moody  and  Sankey ; 
the  Blackdown  Hills  in  Somerset;  the  rocks  of 
Ferry  den  and  Usan  near  Montrose ; the  works  of  the 
Lord  in  these  places  and  many  others  throughout 
Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  America,  and  the  Isles ; all 
my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  labouring  for  the  Lord 
Jesus, — Blackwood,  Radstock,  Spiers,  Moreton,  Kirk- 
ham,  Morgan,  Scott,  Shaftesbury,  Polwarth,  Marcus 
Rainsford,  Haslam,  Chalmers,  Marsh,  Hunter,  Quar- 
rier,  MAdl,  de  Broen,  de  Lille,  Fisch,  Babut,  Levat, 
Monod,  Claxton,  Dodge,  M'Birney,  Thane  Miller, 
Atterbury,  Whately,  Price,  Robb,  Hudson  Taylor, 
Judd,  Moule,  Valentine,  Douglas  and  others  in 
China,  Cook,  Macdonald  and  others  at  Singapore, 


SUPPORT  NEEDED. 


297 


and  very  many  elsewhere.  Oh,  what  a sweet,  sweet 
privilege  is  prayer ! 

‘ Though  sundered  far,  by  faith  we  meet !’ 

How  the  Lord  repays  prayer  by  prayer ! I 
have  often  prayed  by  name  for  those  I had  never 
seen,  but  of  whom  I have  heard  that  they  were 
labouring  for  the  Lord.  Now  I am  constantly 
hearing  of  friends  in  many  lands  who  have  never 
seen  me,  but  who  have  begun  to  pray  for  me.  Does 
not  this  prove  that  man  is  a spiritual  being,  and  not 
— as  Darwin,  Huxley,  and  Tyndall  teach — a beast  ? 

The  first  thing  that  the  Lord  laid  on  my  heart  on 
coming  back  to  Africa,  was  the  necessity  of  striving 
to  rouse  the  Church  in  South  Africa  to  union 
in  prayer.  Fervent , believing , desiring  prayer  is  the 
true  sign  of  lifey  and  the  earnest  of  coming  blessing 
wherever  it  exists.  It  is  the  only  union  possible 
in  a scattered  colony,  with  no  means  of  communica- 
tion between  Christians.  All  who  joined  in  it 
have  received  blessing.  The  spirit  of  prayer  is  cer- 
tainly spreading.  I thank  God,  who  has  manifested 
His  blessing  where  real  prayer  has  been  made.  I 
ask  Christians  who  enjoy  the  delights  of  Christian 
communion  in  England  to  remember  the  Church  in 
South  Africa — to  entreat  the  Lord  to  pour  out  upon 
it  the  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication,  and  especially 
to  bless  the  missions  noted  in  this  book. 

What  need  there  is  for  all  of  us,  in  regard  to 


298 


ADVANCE. 


prayer,  ‘ to  watch  thereunto,  with  all  'perseverance  and 
supplication  for  all  saints' 

My  task  is  accomplished.  I send  forth  this  testi- 
mony to  the  Churches,  believing  and  praying  that  the 
Lord  will  bless  it  to  the  furtherance  of  His  cause  and 
kingdom  on  earth. 

Very  earnestly  do  I request  their  prayers  for  my- 
self, and  for  the  mission  to  the  Galeka  tribe  which 
the  Lord  has  committed  to  my  care  ; that  He  will 
fill  my  brethren,  their  wives,  and  all  our  native 
fellow-labourers  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  by 
the  light  of  His  word  and  Spirit  He  will  scatter  the 
powers  of  witchcraft  and  all  darkness  in  this  land ; 
that  He  will  bring  Kreli  and  thousands  of  his  people 
to  His  feet.  My  prayer  for  myself  is,  that  the  Lord 
will  use  me  more  and  more  to  spread  the  knowledge 
of  His  name  throughout  the  earth. 

This  I pray  : ‘ Show  me  Thy  way , 0 Lord,  and  lead 
me  in  a plain  path,  because  of  those  that  observe  me/ 
‘ Do  Thou  for  me,  0 God  the  Lord,  for  Thy  name's  sake / 
For  my  brethren  and  the  Churches  throughout  the 
whole  earth  I pray  : ‘ Let  Thy  work  appear  unto  Thy 
servants,  and  Thy  glory  unto  their  children.  And  let 
the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon  us  ; and  estab- 
lish Thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us;  yea,  the 
work  of  our  hands  establish  Thou  it.' 

Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  sincerity.  Amen. 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 


Sixth  Edition , Crown  8 oo,  3 s.  6d.  cloth , 

A SOLDIER’S  EXPERIENCE 

OF 

GOD’S  LOYE  AND  OF  HIS  FAITHFULNESS 


TO  HIS  WORD. 


RECENTLY  PUBLISHED. 


Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  IRISH  CHURCH  MISSIONS  CON- 
1 TINUED  TO  THE  YEAR  1869.  Dedicated  to  the  younger 
Clergy  of  the  Church  of  Ireland. 


n. 

Crown  8vo,  2s.  6d.  cloth, 

THE  GOSPEL  IN  SANTHALISTAN.  By  an  old  Indian.  With 
-L  Preface  by  the  Rev.  H.  Bonar,  D.D.  With  Map  and  Illustrations. 

in. 

Crown  8vo,  Is.  cloth  limp, 

TIOUND  ON  THE  DARK  MOUNTAINS.  By  the  Author  of  ‘ Light 
i-  in  the  Clouds,’  etc. 

IV. 

Post  8 vo,  7s.  6d.  cloth, 

TWELVE  MONTHS  IN  MADAGASCAR.  By  the  Rev.  J. 
1 Mullens,  D.D.,  Foreign  Secretary  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society.  With  Map  and  Illustrations. 


Post  8vo,  6s.  cloth, 

FOUR  YEARS  IN  ASHANTEE.  By  the  Missionaries  Ramseyer 
and  Kuhne. 

vi. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

THE  SAINTLY  CALLING.  By  the  Rev.  C.  D.  Bell,  M.A.. 
I Rector  of  Cheltenham,  and  Hon.  Canon  of  Carlisle,  Author  of 
‘ Hills  that  bring  Peace.’ 

VII. 

Crown  8vo,  Is.  6d.  cloth, 

THE  GOLDEN  CHAIN.  By  the  Author  of  ‘ Memorials  of  Captain 
Hedley  Vicars,’  ‘ Crossing  the  River,’  etc. 

VIII. 

Royal  16mo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

NURSES  FOR  THE  NEEDY  ; or,  The  Bible-women  Nurses  in 
the  Homes  of  the  London  Poor.  By  L.  N.  R.,  Author  of  ‘ The 
Missing  Link.’ 


2 


JAMES  N1SBET  & CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS 


ix. 

Crown  8 vo,  5s.  cloth, 

CLEFTS  OF  THE  ROCK ; or,  The  Believer’s  Grounds  of  Con- 
fidence in  Christ.  By  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Macduff,  D.D.,  Author 
of  ; The  Gates  of  Prayer,’  etc. 

x. 

Crown  8vo,  4s.  6d.  cloth, 

SEED-TIME  IN  KASHMIR : A Memoir  of  William  J.  Elmslie, 
M.D.,  F.R.C.S.E.,  etc.,  late  Medical  Missionary  of  the  C.  M.  S.  in 
Kashmir.  By  his  Widow  and  Dr.  W.  Burns  Thomson,  Medical  Mis- 
sionary. 

XI. 

Post  8 vo,  7s.  6d.  cloth, 

rFHE  CHURCH  IN  THE  HOUSE.  A Series  of  Lessons  on  the  Acts 
1 of  the  Apostles.  By  the  late  Rev.  William  Arnot,  Author  of 
‘ This  Present  World,’  etc. 


xn. 

Crown  8vo,  8s.  6d.  cloth, 

HP  HE  GOSPEL  AND  ITS  FRUITS.  A Book  for  the  Young.  By 
JL  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Wilson,  Edinburgh,  Author  of  ‘ Our  Father  in 
Heaven,’  etc. 


XIII. 

Post  8vo,  5s.  cloth, 

OOLDIERS  AND  SERVANTS  OF  CHRIST ; or,  Chapters  from 
U Church  History.  With  Preface  by  the  Rev.  F.  V.  Mather, 
M.A.,  Vicar  of  St.  Paul’s,  Clifton,  and  Canon  of  Bristol. 


XIV. 

32mo,  Is.  6d.  cloth, 

rTHE  MINISTRY  OF  SONG.  By  Frances  Ridley  Havergal, 
J-  Author  of  ‘ Bruey,’  etc. 

xv. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

MEMOIR  OF  THE  REV.  J.  J.  WEITBRECHT,  late  Missionary 
of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in  Bengal.  Compiled  by  his 
Widow  from  his  Journals  and  his  Letters.  With  a Preface  by  the 
late  Rev.  H.  Venn,  M.A. 

XVI. 

8vo,  7s.  6d.  cloth,' 

INCIDENTS  IN  THE  LIFE  AND  MINISTRY  OF  THE  LATE 
1 A.  R.  C.  DALLAS,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Wonston.  By  his  Widow. 
With  Portrait. 


JAMES  N1SBET  cr  CO.’S  PUBLICATIONS.  3 


XVII. 

Crown  8vo,  8s.  6d.  cloth, 

QCRIPTURE  ITSELF  THE  ILLUSTRATOR.  By  the  Rev.  G.  S. 
U Bowes,  B.A. 

XVIII. 

Post  8vo,  6s.  cloth, 

THE  STORY  OF  THE  LIFU  MISSION.  By  the  Rev.  S.  Mac- 
J-  farlane,  Missionary  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

XIX. 

New  Edition,  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

THE  CULTURE  OF  PLEASURE ; or,  The  Enjoyment  of  Life 
in  its  Social  and  Religious  Aspects.  By  the  Author  of  ‘ The 
Mirage  of  Life,’  etc. 

XX. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

A MEMOIR  OF  RICHARD  WILLIAMS,  Surgeon,  Catechist  in 
the  Mission  to  Patagonia.  By  the  late  Rev.  James  Hamilton, 

D.D. 

XXI. 

Crown  8 vo,  each  5s.  cloth, 

LIGHT  AND  TRUTH : Bible  Thoughts  and  Themes.  By  the 
Rev.  Horatius  Bonar,  D.D.  Yol.  1.  The  Old  Testament; 
Yol.  2.  The  Gospels;  Yol.  3.  The  Acts  and  Larger  Epistles; 
Yol.  4.  The  Lesser  Epistles;  Yol.  5.  The  Revelation  of  St.  John. 

xxn. 

Crown  8vo,  5s.  cloth, 

LETTERS  OF  RUTH  BRYAN.  By  the  Author  of  4 Handfuls  of 
Purpose.’  With  Preface  by  the  Rev.  A.  Moody  Stuart,  M.A. 


xxnr. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

T70ICES  FROM  THE  YALLEY  TESTIFYING  OF  JESUS.  By 
V the  Rev.  F.  Whitfield,  M.A.,  Author  of  ‘ Truth  in  Christ.’ 

XXIV. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

A MISSIONARY  OF  THE  APOSTOLIC  SCHOOL.  Being  the 
A Life  of  Dr.  Judson,  Missionary  to  Burmah.  Revised  and 
Edited  by  the  Rev.  H.  Bonar,  D.D. 


4 JAMES  NISBET  <5-  CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS . 


XXV# 

Post  8 vo,  6s.  6d.  cloth, 

MEMORIES  OF  PATMOS ; or,  Some  of  the  Great  Words  and 
Visions  of  the  Apocalypse.  By  the  Rev.  J.  R.  Macduff, 

D.D. 

XXVI. 

Post  8vo,  each  7s.  6d.  cloth, 

THE  WORKS  OF  THE  LATE  JAMES  HAMILTON,  D.D.,  F.L.S. 
-L  Complete  in  Six  Volumes. 

XXVII. 

Crown  8vo,  2s.  cloth  limp,  2s.  6d.  cloth  boards ; Cheap  Edition,  16mo, 

Is.  limp  cloth, 

THE  SHADOW  AND  THE  SUBSTANCE.  A Second  Series  of 
-L  Addresses  by  Stevenson  A.  Blackwood,  Author  of  4 The 
Triumph  of  Faith.’ 

XXVIII. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

REMARKABLE  ANSWERS  TO  PRAYER.  By  John  Richard- 
son Phillips,  formerly  Country  Association  Agent  of  the 
London  City  Mission. 

XXIX. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

/CHRIST  CRUCIFIED.  Lectures  on  1 Corinthians  ii.  By  the 
VJ  Rev.  A.  Saphir,  B.A. 


XXX. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth,  with  Portrait ; Cheap  and  Abridged  Edition, 
16jno,  Is.  cloth  limp, 

Memorials  of  james  henderson,  f.r.c.s.e.,  medical 

Missionary  to  China. 

XXXI. 

Crown  8vo,  6s.  cloth ; Cheap  Edition,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

Memoir  of  the  late  rev.  william  c.  burns,  m.a., 

Missionary  to  China.  By  the  late  Professor  Islay  Burns, 
D.D.,  Glasgow.  With  Portrait. 

XXXII. 

Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d.  cloth, 

BRUEY : A Little  Worker  for  Christ.  By  Frances  R.  Haver- 
gal,  Author  of  4 Under  the  Surface,’  etc.